
/ 




■Wk ■ 






1 

1 


1 mi 

i^H 

> * 






Class 7 
Book 

Goipght N? 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 










A' 


^n':r-.M 


;r' .;’" ','.t'v,'|iW 

‘ 1 ' f - v' 'v.i;-j 






•• ■ wr '■ ' 




^ V •,^{: y iw I V • ' ■ ‘ '^mSA 

- 't 't 


5 Ay' 






m 


> t 


h 


VH J*^'*'*' *' ’ ’ ■ A '^' •'J 


( ; 


v',': 



I ' I , •■ I ' ' ' ' 

• 1 ’ • » ■‘j' 


,-. i:; ^’i ; ''''. i ■ ‘•’^i 

''^ 5 r ''■••>■ •,!-; ' 

ralp^fac ‘V ^>t’iiiiTi' 


"U^ 


n 




']( 


I -, u 


-> 


vv;.rA /■’ 


i ‘a' 




\ • • ' i. 


- 


,» I 


; . ' ■) 




I 


‘.». * • I 


t « 


H; 






>56 


. */ . • • >*• ' < .wb^wy»vf% vfg*Mi 

» ■ » ' J. * r^^iSKVv^n/HR^ 

'■■' ' ■•• '=5'w '■ 









'/• r U p «; ■•. 







r.iA L .^ 4 / ^iki 


t. i> 





K.’ll;'-' V W ■' 

fii. v V 




E 


f 


. ». . 


^ < 


A' 


M 


ym 

.T _—*>,•' 








* 


iv i 




fA 'V . \ 



HK^' ■ ,■:■ 7- ‘fesf m'/?' Z.. 


1 1 




\ . 


■ ?-'-!HV, 


• r,- 'W . ■- 1 ^ ■’*' 

L» •y*’i‘. '' •■* ^ '' 'i, ’Ll 

‘"-^“^•^■'-’S*..-. A-:V1 


• >. 




A< 


»ai 7 


M 


"'■' .4-,- 




’ ‘ T ' ii „ 

<' V , ‘ . i^y ; 


11. 


svi; 




v^ifl 


VIA 


■•' i 


t- 


/ 


rjh* 


it‘Wvv;/P 


A. 




» • f 


/ , 


^ '■' ri.%; •'. t.,;,: i| 


)|t '^' ‘ ),’?> '■ ' ' * n 1 1 ‘' '*'<^v, 


■ ■ '^r • 


W' 






>ii' 

. '. .n:' 




) ... I ' I .• 




hMfi. 


1 1 






kl A/ 


I 





1 . 


V ^ 

fc'VV' ' 


v/V' ' .' ,'-A 

^ ! B’ I • ' •.'.‘.V.T 

^ ^ ° *1 i* *'• ? \< A X I,, 


lt,S 


)ji;.>v 


*. f , '. 




'’\1 ^ 


aV-.av:i.> 




LH 


- . \* 


»s- V 




i:« « 










* 


t 




She was listening intently to the song of the 

lark . — Page 2. 



THE DAUGHTER 
OF A SOLDIER 


9 Colleen o{ ^outl) 3relanli 


BY 

MRS. L. T. MEADE 

Axrraoa of “Oceana’s Girlhood,” “A Wild Irish Girl,” “The Girls of Mer- 
ton College,” “ For Dear Dad,” “Kitty O’Donovan,” “Peggy from 
Kerry,” “The Chesterton Girl Graduates,” “The Girls of 
King’s Royal,” “The Lady of Jerry Boy’s Dreams,” 

“A Plucky Girl,” “The Queen of Joy,” “A 
Girl of High Adventure,” “Jill, 

THE Irresistible,” etc. 








WITS FOUR HALF-TONE ILLUSTRATIONS 

BY CHARLES L. WRENN 


/ 


NEW YORK 

HURST & COMPANY 


PUBLISHERS 


Copyright, 1915, 

BY 

HURST & COMPANY 


IL-lsnf 


SEP -7 1915 


©Ci,A411583 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. Periwinkles 1 

II. Eavesdropping 14 

III. Kingsala by the Sea 33 

IV. The O’Shee 48' 

V. The Major and His Child 59 

VI. Colonel Herbert to the Rescue 70 

VII. Happiness 83 

VIII. Summer With an East Wind 95 

IX. Step-daughters : 109 

X. At Templemore 117 

XI. The Grand Bluthner 122 

XII. Popsy-Dad 134 

XIII. Fly-away 156 

XIV. Felicity 171 

XV. Miss Pinchin 189 

XVI. The Power of Hatred 192 

XVII. The Home of Silence 200 

XVIII. The Peak of Desolation Where God Was... 206 

XIX. The Love That Passeth Knowledge 221 

XX. A Failure 236 

XXI. The Bright Side of the School 249 

XXII. The White Angel 262 

XXIII. The Wounded Hand and Arm 278 

XXIV. White Flowers and Forgiveness Forevermore 289 

XXV. Fuzzy-Wuzzy 303 

XXVI. The Lesson Not Yet Learned 314 

XXVII. The Learning of Life’s Lesson 319 


V 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

She was listening intently to the song of 

the lark ...... Frontispiece 

She could ride by a sort of instinct. She was part 
of her horse ....... 85 

She stretched out her arms wider and sang in her 

glorious voice ...... 204 

“Stoop close to me. . . .You are Maureen and I 

love you” . 288 


THE DAUGHTER OF 
A SOLDIER. 


CHAPTEE 1. 

PERIWINKLES. 

It was a glorious midsummer day in the south of 
Ireland; it seemed as though the birds wanted to 
sing their little hearts out. The trees were in full 
leaf, and every flower bloomed with extra charm 
and extra perfume. The old Rectory, situated in 
the well-known county of Cork, was in a very lonely 
part. On one side it was five miles away from the 
charming little town of Kingsala, and on the other 
quite ten miles from the thriving and more mer- 
cantile town of Bradley. The Rectory stood by it- 
self, its thirty acres of grounds surrounding it. It 
had a back avenue and a winding front avenue, but 
its special charm was its great fruit garden. This 
was generally kept locked, for the Rector was most 
particular with regard to his fruit. It had in addi- 
tion a great lawn, studded over with flower-beds 
filled mostly with roses. Just below this lawn was 
an apiary full of bees. Then there were fields, cul- 
tivated sometimes with grass for hay, sometimes 
with potatoes, sometimes again with other vegetables ; 

1 


*2 


PERIWINKLES. 


but beyond the lawn and the fields were great pasture 
lands full of sheep, which formed a constant source 
of income to the Rector, who was not too well off. 
His income from his living was exactly one pound 
a day, but his wife, a haughty dame, with fiery blue 
eyes and red hair, had large private means; there- 
fore Templemore was always kept in a certain kind 
of order. There were the necessary number of gar- 
deners; the old-fashioned and queer-looking house 
had a great many servants, who did their work in the 
Irish fashion, which was slovenly and untidy enough ; 
but nevertheless, they always managed to have a 
good dinner for Herself,’’ as they called Mrs. 
O’Brien, being very much afraid, so to spake, of 
the wummen’s tongue.” That tongue could scathe 
them, and they did not want to be scathed. 

On this summer day, when the story opens, Mau- 
reen lay flat on her back and looked up, up, up, 
through the tall trees to the blue sky, which peeped 
down through the branches at her. She was lying 
on a nest of periwinkles, some white, some blue. 
There was clover within reach also, and butterflies 
were flying here, there, and everywhere. Maureen 
picked one or two periwinkles and watched the but- 
terflies as they flew from flower to flower. But she 
was not really interested either in the butterflies or 
the flowers. She was listening intently to the song 
of the lark, piercing, high, and clear, as he soared 
up from his bed of earth to his heavenly home, until 
he looked a mere speck in the ethereal distance. 


PERIWINKLES. 


s 

Close to her were the missel-thrush and the blackbird, 
and the chirping, independent little Eobin Ked-^ 
breast, and a few swallows darting here and there. 
Yes, they were all about her, they were all around 
her, and they made this summer day the perfection 
of bliss. 

An Irish terrier, by name Larry, with his rough 
coat of golden, tawny yellow, lay by her side. How 
and then Maureen fondled him with her useful lit- 
tle hand — ^that hand which was so seldom idle, and 
was only idle now because she was a trifle anxious — 
only a trifle, but still, she did not feel quite herself, 
for undoubtedly things were happening and she did 
not know what they were. She wanted to know, 
but could not find out. She dreaded to ask, but she 
dreaded the reply still more. 

Maureen was not exactly pretty, but she had what 
is called a lovable face, and her uncle, the Eeverend 
Patrick O’Brien, loved her quite as much as he did 
his only daughter Kitty, aged six years, and his 
brave young son Dominic, a boy who, according to 
the well-known Irish saying, could lure the birds 
out of the bushes by the love-light that always seemed 
to shine out of his honest, deep-blue eyes — ^those 
truly Irish eyes with their thick jet-black upward- 
curled lashes. 

Then there was Denis, a dear little fellow, some 
years younger than Dominic, but on the other hand 
some years older than Kitty, with her sweet ways and 
angelic dimples and masses of bright golden hair. 


4 


PERIWINKLES. 


Maureen was the only child of Major O’Brien, 
twin-brother of the Reverend Patrick O’Brien. The 
gallant and noble Major had died of a wound in- 
flicted in battle. He died in rescuing a brother 
soldier, but lived long enough to obtain the Victoria 
Cross and to put his only child, a little girl of six 
years of age, into his brother’s care. 

Thus Maureen came to Templemore, and while 
her Aunt — Patrick O’Brien’s first wife — lived, she 
was a truly happy child. It was her nature to be 
happy; hut when she reached her eighth birthday 
the sweet woman who alone ever stood in the place 
of a mother to the child passed on to a happier home, 
and the Rector, who was so terribly broken down 
that he did not recover quickly, was ordered abroad, 

A woman, sharp and knowing, fell in love with 
the really fascinating widower. She was determined 
to win him, and win him she did. He did not even 
pretend to love her; but she so worked on his feel- 
ings that when at the end of a year he returned to 
Templemore Mrs. O’Brien Humber Two accom- 
panied him. All too quickly he found her out — all 
too soon were his life and the lives of his children 
and that other child — in many ways the dearest of 
all — rendered miserable. 

The second Mrs. O’Brien was a widow of the name 
of Mostyn when the Rector married her. She was 
a rich woman, hut in certain ways she was stingy. 
She placed her two daughters at a very cheap school 
near Dublin, and never allowed them to come home 


PERIWINKLES. 


5 


for the holidays. At last, however, she knew that 
they would soon be old enough to return. 

Being obliged to consult her husband on the sub- 
ject, she spoke cheerfully about the life her hand- 
some young daughters would bring into the old place. 
Some day, she declared, they would be rolling in 
wealth, and they should have every advantage that 
money even now could bestow upon them. A rough- 
looking youth called Larry should be their groom; 
they should have a smart little pony-carriage of their 
own, and could go into Kingsala as often as the 
fancy pleased them. Kingsala was a garrison town, 
and the poor beautiful weans should have every 
chance of marrying well and of enjoying themselves. 

The Rector gave a heavy sigh. 

Yes, that will be excellent work,’^ pursued Mrs. 
O’Brien. I shall have one of the best rooms in the 
house refurnished for my girls, and get them a 
Parisian maid and give them every chance. We 
shall have company here then, and Maureen can help 
in the house. She is a very plain child, and, eating 
the bread of charity as she does, she must make 
herself useful in some way. Kitty will by-and-by 
follow in her steps; but my children will have a 
very different future. You seem sometimes to for- 
get that fact, Patrick.” 

But, alas, the Reverend Patrick O’Brien had 
never forgotten and never could forget the terrible 
fact which had brought misery into his hitherto 
happy home. He said nothing to his wife on this 


6 


PERIWINKLES. 


special occasion — it was not his way to answer back ; 
but a couple of days afterwards, he ordered what 
was called the old phaeton and drove to the nearest 
railway station, which went by the name of Far- 
ringallaway. He took a ticket from there to the 
city of Cork. He had a little business to do in the 
city, and in especial he had a very long talk with a 
certain doctor — Dr. James Mulhalphy. The two 
had a long and anxious conversation together, and 
the Kector returned home in the cool of the evening 
with a strange weight at his heart. That heart of 
his was very big and very loving, and the feeling he 
had was both of rejoicing and fear, for although 
long ago he had insured his life and settled his own 
little property on his children, Denis, Dominic, and 
Kitty, in those days there was no Maureen in the 
house, and he had done nothing at all for her. She 
was the only child of his twin-brother, who had died 
leaving her in his care, but who was unable to give 
her even a penny. Oh, how much the Kector loved 
that brother and how he adored the bonnie bit thing ! 
But what was to happen now to that bright darling, 
who kept them all alive, who was never dull, never 
idle, never sulky; who never thought of herself for 
a single moment ? 

On this special, most lovely day, Maureen hap- 
pened to be a little tired as well as anxious. She 
had been rushing about since early morning, attend- 
ing to Aunt Constance, helping the inferior serv- 
ants, and doing what she could for old Pegeen. She 


PERIWINKLES. 


7 


felt that she had earned her rest under the trees. 
She had a very old and tattered book beside her. It 
had been given to her by her uncle, and was called 
Gulliver s Travels; it seemed to Maureen to be a 
most fascinating book, and when she told her uncle 
how she delighted in it, he informed her that on 
the occasion of her next birthday he would give her 
the Arabian Nights as a present. That birthday was 
four months off, it was true, but what mattered that 
when she had this priceless treasure to look for- 
ward to. 

The summer at Templemore was ordinarily cele- 
brated by a rich supply of fruit and vegetables, milk, 
butter, and eggs. The Eeverend Patrick was a born 
gardener, and his strawberries were so fine that 
they scented the air as you passed them. In addi- 
tion to the strawberries there were great gooseber- 
ries of every variety, raspberries as large as thimbles, 
also a fruit, not very well known now, called sugar- 
pears, other pears of every description, plums of 
every variety, apples innumerable, and peaches — oh, 
such peaches! In short, the summer of the year 
brought with it plenty and abundance. It resembled 
Joseph’s fat kine, which were closely followed by the 
lean kine in the long sad winter. 

Well, this was the longest day of the year. Mau- 
reen on her next birthday would be fourteen years 
of age. She had earned her rest under the tall 
trees, for had she not picked the peas and shelled 
them, and had she not gathered the strawberries and 


8 


PERIWINKLES. 


removed their stalks? And had she not beaten up 
a great bowl of whipped cream to go with the said 
strawberries ? 

By-and-by Dominic came whistling along. He 
was accompanied by Denis, who had hoisted Kitty 
on his shoulder. Kitty was the baby of the family. 
She was a blue-eyed, fair-haired little girl, decidedly 
pretty and with a look at times — a look which 
came and went — of the Keverend Patrick O’Brien 
on her sweet, funny, jolly sort of face. 

Hullo,” suddenly cried Dominic. He stood still 
and stared at Maureen. Puss, whatever are you 
idling for ? ” 

I’m not idling — I’m resting.” 

Besting ? Whatever have you to be tired 
about % ” 

It seemed to Maureen at that moment that the 
sun went behind a cloud and that the fear at her 
heart grew greater and more tremendous. It was a 
large fear, and it pressed on her like a stone. She 
did not want to lie still any longer. 

I was resting,” she repeated, and you’ll all 
know why when dinner-time comes along.” 

I hope Pegeen will cook the dinner properly,” 
said Denis. There is such a jolly row when she 
doesn’t, and I do so hate old Step when she’s giving 
vent to her feelings.” 

Dominic,” suddenly exclaimed Maureen, may 
I speak to you alone for a few minutes ? ” 

To be sure you may, girleen. I must say you 


PEEIWIITKLES. 


9 


look jolly comfortable, and it is such a fag racing 
after Denis and Kitty — ^that is my present employ- 
ment.’’ 

Him is big dog,” said Kitty ; Dommy makes a 
splendid big dog.” 

Well, I’m going to be Maureen’s big dog,” said 
Dominic, if she wants me. You two go off and 
amuse yourselves. I’ll stretch on the periwinkles 
here close to Maureen.” 

Kow it so happened that everyone in the house, 
more or less, obeyed Dominic O’Brien, and before 
many minutes had passed he and Maureen were 
seated side by side and were both looking up at the 
blue sky through the mantle of green leaves which 
the trees threw across it. Both were also listening 
to the songs of the happy birds. They were silent 
for a short time, then Maureen whipped a dirty, very 
coarse little handkerchief out of her pocket and 
wiped away some tears. She was not the sort of 
child that ever cried. She had gone through a good 
deal of hardship since her uncle’s second marriage, 
but she had never complained, and to all appearance 
seemed to enjoy being scolded, for Mrs. O’Brien did 
scold her from morning till night, and when she was 
alone with her invariably called her Charity child, 
ha! ha!” 

Dominic gazed in amazement now at her tears. 

Maureen, mavoumeen, what is the matter ? ” 

It is only that I am frightened whispered 
Maureen. 


10 


PEEIWINKLES. 


Frightened — ^you? Whatever in the world 
about? I didn^t think there was a bogie or ghost 
at the back o’ beyond could frighten you! ” 

It isn’t that,” whispered Maureen. “ Those 
kind of things — why, they are nonsense. But it’s 
about — about — oh, Dominic, hold my hand — it’s 
about Uncle Pat. Haven’t you noticed, Dom, 
dear?” 

Dominic, who had filled his mouth with clover, 
spat it out, looked full at his cousin, and said, I 
don’t know what in the wide world you mean, Mau- 
reen.” 

I have felt it in my sleep,” she said, and I 
have seen it in his dear eyes, and that day he went 
to Cork, don’t you remember, Dom? How white 
and sad he was when he came home, and — ^bend 
close, please — to-day Dr. Haggarty called. Step- 
auntie followed him into the porch — she did not 
know that I was arranging sweet peas in the draw- 
ing-room, and the drawing-room door was wide open 
— and I heard her say quite distinctly, ^ Bless us and 
save us, it won’t be soon surely ? ’ And he said — 
oh, Dominic, hold my hand very tight — ^ Madam, it 
may not be for years, hut, on the other hand, it may 
be to-day or to-morrow.’ ‘ That’s a nice look-out for 
me,’ said Step-auntie, and then she gave a sniff, not 
at all a sorry sniff, but an angry sniff, and she went 
back into the house. She even came into the draw- 
ing-room, and she saw me, but she took no more 
notice of me than if I was dirt. I was glad of that, 


PERIWIN^KLES. 


11 


at least. Dominic, did you never guess — did you 
never suspect — that your own most precious father 
has not been of late what he used to be ? ” 

Can’t say I noticed,” said Dominic ; and if 
whatever is the matter with him is years away, why 
should we fret, Maureen ? ” 

“ Oh, oh,” Maureen began to sob. 

Dominic was a most affectionate boy. He swept 
his strong arms now round his little cousin’s neck 
and kissed her many times. 

You think too much — ^you feel too much,” he 
said. Remember that half their time doctors are 
wrong. That which old Haggarty says may never 
happen.” 

Maureen’s soft, velvety eyes looked him full in the 
face. 

Don’t you know what he meant ? ” she asked. 
Can’t say I do ; but for my part I don’t believe 
in people who say that something — I suppose it is 
something ghastly — may happen years ahead.” 

Or to-day or to-morrow,” repeated Maureen. 

Dominic, hold my hand very, very tight. You’re 
older than me a good bit, but I think my heart is 
older than yours. I must explain to you. Whenever 

that comes which the doctor means ” 

Yes,” said the boy, turning a little pale. 

“It means,” continued Maureen, “death! Ho 
more Uncle Patrick walking up and down the stairs, 
no more Uncle Patrick preaching his beautiful ser- 
mons to us in the church, no more Uncle Patrick 


12 


PEEIWINKLES. 


taking care of the garden and the fruit and the 
vegetables. He’ll have gone up like the lark did a 
short time ago; he’ll leave his little earthly nest 
and go up, up, up ! ” 

Dominic felt a great choking lump in his throat. 

I say,” he exclaimed suddenly, the Pater does 
preach a lot lately about what he calls the City of 
Gold, and old ^ Step ’ — she doesn’t like it. I heard 
her say to him a couple of Sundays back, ‘ Patrick, 
you are frightfully morbid,’ and he said, ^ Do you 
call that morbid ? ’ I did not dare to ask ^ Step,’ 
for she got so red and stamped her foot and said, 
^ Eeally and truly, all my plans will be upset.’ I 
say, Maureen, can’t you go and ask the Pater ? ” 

Oh, you are right enough,” said Maureen ; 

whatever happens, you are his own children ; and 
his wife will look after her daughters. But oh, Dom- 
inic, what’s to become of me? There is only the 
world and it’s cold; and I know very little, for I 
haven’t been taught much. There’s only the cold 
world for Maureen.” 

There’s nothing of the sort,” cried Dominic. I 
swear that I’ll share my very last crust with you, 
Maureen.” 

Oh, but aren’t you a darling,” said the child. 

She suddenly gave him some sloppy wet kisses 
on his freckled face, then she said, You make me 
feel brave. When shall I go and see Uncle Pat. 
We may be frightening ourselves about nothing after 
all.” 


PERIWINKLES. 


la 

Of course we may,” said Dominic, who was a 
very cheerful sort of lad. Vyq got a grand plan. 
The ^ Step ’ has driven to Kingsala to see a lot of 
friends, and she put on her very, very best clothes, 
and a great aigrette in her hat, which I thought 
wasnT right for her to wear, and she was in blue 
with heaps of flowers fastened on her dress. I’ll 
bring father right out here. It’s a perfect day, and 
I’ll get his great thick rug and some cushions, and 
he shall lie close to you, little mate, and you can 
ask him anything in the wide world that you like. 
I don’t believe that story myself, not a bit, not a 
bit, but remember and never forget that, if the 
worst comes, we, you and I, share our last crust 
together.” 

Maureen made no answer for she could not. Dom- 
inic, feeling very stiff and tall and determined, went 
as far as the study door. The Keverend Patrick 
lived in his study; it was his room of rooms. The 
lad was just about to go in when he heard voices, 
which surprised him and made his stout young heart 
stand still. One voice was his father’s, the other his. 
step-mother’s. 


CHAPTEK 11. 


EAVESDROPPING. 

Dominic had never in his short life of fifteen 

% 

years been known to do an underhand or mean thing. 
It is true he had plenty of faults — for what lad has 
not — ^but his virtues outshone strong passions, and 
nobody in reality guessed that he possessed a wild, 
fearless, and adventurous nature. 

At the present moment he stood listening as 
though stunned. He knew quite well that he was 
eavesdropping. The study door was a little open, 
and he could hear as distinctly as though he were in 
the room. He did not mind eavesdropping on this 
occasion. In fact, he meant to eavesdrop. What did 
it matter to him just then what the world thought of 
him. They were talking — ^his father — his most be- 
loved father — and his equally detestable step-mother ; 
and Dominic fully resolved with all his boyish heart 
to listen to each word they said, for he had caught 
the word Maureen,” and he had further noticed the 
anguish in his father’s voice. 

Constance, you can’t do it — ^you cannot be so 
cruel ! ” 

I was half-way to Kingsala,” was the reply, 
14 


EAVESDROPPING. 


15 


when it suddenly flashed over me, Patrick, that you 
had better know my intentions, so I returned on 
purpose. I’m going straight to see Mr. Murphy, the 
solicitor, and after telling you flrst, I shall have a 
round talk with him. My talk will be with regard 
to Maureen.” 

Yes,” replied the Eector. 

There was a pause, but the young eavesdropper 
had very sharp ears. 

You told me yourself, you silly man, that you 
are dying. It is true, that having taken the best 
medical advice, you may possibly hold on for a 
year or two, but you confess that your days are 
numbered. How a year here or there does not much 
matter to me. I shall be a widow before long. How 
I have my own girls to provide for — my Daisy and 
my Henrietta. I can do well for them, and your 
insurance money and your private means are settled 
on Kitty and the two boys by marriage settlement. 
There is nothing, therefore, for Maureen. When you 
adopted her, Patrick, you should have provided for 
her. I tell you, frankly and plainly, that after your 
death I will do nothing for the child. Maureen will 
be a beggar. She has never been properly educated, 
and I see nothing for her but to go into service. If 
she were a little taller she might make a parlour- 
maid. It is a pity she is so short and so plain. Well, 
I am outspoken. I tell you the exact truth. Mau- 
reen will not get one shilling from me, and your 


16 


EAVESDROPPING. 


children's money cannot be touched; so now you 
know.” 

Constance, you can speak like that to a dying 
man. May God forgive your cold heart. Once, Con- 
stance, I thought you both beautiful and good; I 
was even fool enough to think there was something 
of the angel about you. Alas, I quickly learnt my 
mistake. iN’ow, Constance, I will tell you plainly 
that my children and Maureen share and share 
alike.” 

Ah,” said Mrs. O’Brien, with a sort of groan, 
how very stupid and silly you are, Patrick ; but 
when you talk with Mr. Murphy he will tell you a 
very different story.” 

Listen to me, Constance,” continued the Kector, 
know well that I have not long to live, but I may 
hold out for a few years. My boys, my girl, and I 
will provide for Maureen. I never told you how she 
came into the family.” 

You did not; but I cannot wait to hear your 
romantic story now. I may miss Mr. Murphy.” 

Constance, you must wait. It will not take up 
five minutes of your time. My little brown-eyed 
Maureen came to me in this fashion. I had a twin- 
brother. I loved him better than myself. The 
thought of meeting him again is one of the joys I 
look forward to; he died of wounds received in the 
field of battle. His young wife had died before him, 
and he left his little child, Maureen, to me. I 
brought her up as my own. The boys look upon her 


EAVESDROPPINO. 


17 


as their sister. Kitty does the same. Little Maureen 
came to the Eectory, and since then her sweetness and 
innocence have helped me to bear the greatest sorrow 
of my life — ^the loss of that brother who was dearer 
to me than myself. Kow you can go, Constance, 
but Maureen shall be provided for.” 

You are about the most silly, out-of -the- world 
person I ever came across,” said Mrs. O’Brien. 

Well, let me tell you that your story about your- 
self and your twin-brother does not affect me in the 
least. When you die, Maureen has to earn her liv- 
ing — or go to the workhouse. Well, you know the 
truth. As to upsetting your marriage settlement, 
it cannot be done. Ta-ta. I may not be back until 
very late. I was always outspoken, and shall be to 
my dying day.” 

The overdressed woman turned swiftly and left 
the room. 

Softly, very softly, Dominic hid himself behind a 
shabby old screen in the narrow passage which led 
to the Rector’s study. Mrs. O’Brien was soon re- 
turning to Kingsala, and Mr. O’Brien, feeling him- 
self alone, weak and suffering, laid his head on his 
hands and groaned aloud. 

My little Maureen ! ” he murmured. God, my 
Heavenly Father, help me. Can it be possible that 
what the woman says is true — that terrible woman, 
whom once I loved and — and married? Oh, my 
God, to have to face Maurice, my dearest brother, 
and tell him about little Maureen.” 


18 


EAVESDKOPPING. 


Just then a light touch rested on the stricken 
man’s shoulder. He raised his face and saw with 
astonishment his young son Dominic beside him. 

Dad,” said Dominic, Maureen and I were talk- 
ing together about you. You can’t imagine, dad, 
how lovely the air is outside. We were a bit anxious 
about you — Maureen and I — and (as ^ herself ’ was 
away) we thought — Maureen and I did — that you 
might come out and lie on the thick rug with a pile 
of pillows under your head. You know the spot I 
mean. It is where the periwinkles grow and the 
tall trees shelter us from the hottest rays of the sun. 
Well, it was a little plan we made between us, Mau- 
reen and I ; hut when I came to fetch you — I’m not 
ashamed to own it, dearest old dad, — but the door 
was a bit open, and I heard voices and I listened. 
‘ Herself ’ had come hack and I heard her say that 
she would do nothing at all for Maureen; then I 
heard you say, you blessed man, that you would, 
when the time came, divide all your own money be- 
tween Kitty and Maureen and Denis and myself. 
You will do it, won’t you, dear dad ? ” 

Yes, my son, if it is possible.” 

But how can it not be possible when we all wish 
it ? ” asked the boy. 

Listen, Dominic. Perhaps you had no right to 
overhear, hut on the other hand perhaps God meant 
it. Anyhow you are on my side now.” 

Dad, tell me the very truth. You are not really 
ill?” 


EAVESDROPPING. 


19 


Yes, my son, really.” 

But I mean ” — the boy’s voice choked — 
badly?” 

Yes, lad, very badly.” 

Still, you may live for years.” 

That’s true. IS'ow, avick, listen to me. Your 
step-mother will return from visiting Murphy to- 
night. I greatly fear she will do what mischief she 
can. I have a great dread over me, Dom; I can’t 
quite explain it; but to-morrow you and I will go 
together and see the solicitor. Oh yes, I am quite 
well enough for that. I’ll get the truth out of him, 
cost me what it may. I won’t listen to a word of 
what she has got to say. We’ll go early in the warm 
part of the day and find out for ourselves what can 
he done for Maureen.” 

Dad, there never was your like before. We’ll 
go, and we’ll put things as right as possible; and 
now, would it at all comfort you to come out and lie 
on the periwinkles where Maureen is waiting, for she 
has heard a few words, nothing of any consequence, 
but they have troubled her, and her dear, brave little 
heart is almost breaking. She loves you so pas- 
sionately.” 

Yes, we’ll go,” said the Kector. 

He rose very slowly, and, leaning on his son’s arm, 
presently approached the spot where Maureen, won- 
dering at the long delay, was sitting up and waiting. 
She had her hands clasped round her knees, and the 
tears which filled her eyes a short time ago had ceased 


20 


EAVESDROPPING. 


to flow, for Maureen was not what she called a cry- 
baby ” ; but the soft brown eyes were all the same 
full of wild fear. When she saw her uncle and 
cousin, however, she gave a glad exclamation, sprang 
to her feet, and ran forward to meet Uncle Pat. 

Oh, but this is heavenly,’’ cried the child ; oh, 
but you have come to me your own self, you blessed 
darling.” Then she and Dominic between them ar- 
ranged the thick rug and the soft but shabby pillows, 
and the Rector lay down while Dominic with a bright 
nod to his little mate ran quickly away. 

He crept into a disused old bam at the back of the 
house, and there he cried as few boys of his age do 
cry, silently, with a passion of sorrow, with an 
anguish of grief. He made no noise as the tears 
slowly rolled down over his cheeks, but the pain at 
his manly young heart was almost unbearable. 
Maureen ! to treat her as the ‘ Step ’ would certainly 
treat her, and his most beloved father sooner or later 
to die. This was the first real touch of trouble that 
had come to the boy, and he felt that he could scarcely 
endure it. 

But whatever happens, father and I will settle 
about Maureen,” he said to his troubled heart. 

Darling Maureen ! ” 

Meanwhile Maureen herseK was in her element. 
She might cry afterwards, but she was certainly not 
going to cry now. She was a very young little girl, 
but she had in many ways far more self-control than 


EAVESDROPPING. 21 

her older cousin, and her only object now was to 
comfort and cheer Uncle Pat. 

“ You mustn’t sit out long, you know, Uncle Pat,” 
she began, but I’m sure we can have half an hour. 
Suppose we talk of the very pleasantest things. You 
begin. Uncle Pat. Tell me some of the very beauti- 
ful things you preach about when you talk to us about 
the City of Gold; and may I lay my head, very 
lightly — just there — on your dear shoulder. I won’t 
tire you; I really won’t. Are the gates really of 
pearl in your City and the streets of gold ? ” 

The Bible says so, my little girl.” 

And the souls go up and up,” continued Mau- 
reen, and enter in and go out no more. And the 
Lord Jesus Christ has made mansions for them to 
live in, and there is the Kiver of Life and the Tree 
of Life which is for the healing of the nations; and 
my Father is there. It must be very, very nice to 
he there ; don’t you think so, Uncle Pat ? ” 

Yes, Maureen.” 

But we are down here, at present,” said Mau- 
reen, so we must do with this little bit of the earth, 
and I’m just awfully happy when I’m with you and 
Dom. 1^0 w I want to tell you all the funny stories 
I can think of. I want to make you laugh. Do you 
know that I’m studying French very hard, and I 
came across such > a strange bit the other day. It 
was about the funniest story I ever read. May I try 
and tell it to you — only I won’t be able to do it any 
sort of justice ? ” 


22 


EAVESDKOPPING. 


Yes, tell it to me, Maureen, my blessing.” 

^^Well, ril do my best. There was James the 
Sixth of Scotland, who of course, you know, became 
James the First of England, but this queer story 
happened when he was only James the Sixth of Scot- 
land. Well, of course, he was a great king and lived 
in great state, and one day who should visit him but 
an Ambassador from the great Court of Spain. The 
Ambassador wore magnificent clothes, and the King 
was greatly taken with him and talked very big to 
him, and tried to make out that Scotland was a 
much better country than Spain; but the Ambassa- 
dor did not believe him, so he said, ^ I see, your 
Majesty, that you are surrounded by courtiers and 
professors of all sorts, but I don’t see anywhere a 
Professor of Signs.’ Well, of course. King James 
was dreadfully puzzled, but he was not going to 
give in, not for a minute ; so he said at once, ^ Our 
great University is at Aberdeen, and of course we 
have a Professor of Signs there.’ ^ That is most in- 
teresting,’ said the Ambassador, ^ and I should much 
like to see him.’ ^ You shall,’ said the King. ^ You 
shall go to Aberdeen to-morrow and see the Profes- 
sor of Signs.’ Then the King called his learned men 
around him and sent one of the most learned to 
Aberdeen to arrange that at the University there 
should be a Professor of Signs dressed in academic 
robes ready to meet the Ambassador from Spain. He 
came back early in the morning and told the King it 
was all right. He said they had found a one-eyed 


EAVESDEOPPING. 


23 


butcher who was something of a wag, and that they 
had induced him to come to the University and meet 
the Ambassador from Spain. So the one-eyed 
butcher went and sat in his chair of state in his 
beautiful robes, and by-and-by the Ambassador from 
Spain arrived, and the other professors came out to 
welcome him, and they said to him how proud they 
were to meet so great and distinguished a man. 
^ But,’ said the Ambassador, ^ I particularly want to 
see your Professor of Signs.’ ‘ Oh, ihcd's all right,’ 
said the professors ; ^ he is waiting for you in the 
next room.’ They took him in and left him alone 
with the Professor of Signs. The Professor glowered 
at him, but didn’t utter a word. The Ambassador, 
however, went boldly up and raised one finger and 
pointed to the Professor of Signs. Instantly the 
Professor of Signs took two fingers and shook them 
in the face of the Ambassador, whereupon the Am- 
bassador took three fingers and held them very close 
to the Professor of Signs. Then the Professor of 
Signs got very red, and he clenched his great brawny 
fist and shook it violently at the Ambassador. The 
Ambassador immediately went up to him and offered 
him a large orange. The Professor of Signs pushed 
the orange away, thrust his hand into his pocket, and 
pulled out a lump of oat-cake. After that the Am- 
bassador went into the next room. ‘ Well,’ said the 
professors, who were waiting in great anxiety, ^ how 
did you get on ? ’ ^ Wonderful ! ’ said the Ambassa- 

dor, ^ too wonderful, I could not have believed it if I 


24 


EAVESDROPPIITG. 


had not seen it. When I went in I held up one finger 
to show him there was one God, whereupon he in- 
stantly held up two to me, in order to remind me 
that there was the Father and the Son. I then held 
up three to him to show that I recognised the Trin- 
ity, whereupon he clenched his mighty fist and 
showed me that he agreed with me. I then offered 
him a beautiful orange to show him how the good 
God gives us of the fruits of the earth, but he — he 
did better than that — ^he rejected the orange and of- 
fered me oat-cake, the sustenance of man, his life. 
Oh, it was marvellous ! ^ So the Ambassador went 
back highly pleased to the Court of King James I, 
but when he was well on his homeward journey, the 
professors rushed into the room where the butcher 
was seated, and they said to him, ‘ What do you 
think of the Ambassador; how did you get on with 
him ? ’ ^ What did I think of him,’ said the one- 

eyed butcher. ^ I tell you he was a mocking scoun- 
drel, and I was all but taking his life. He came in 
to me and pointed a finger at me to show that I had 
but one eye, but I shook two fingers at him to show 
that my one eye was as good as his two. Then he 
pointed three fingers at me, as much as to say that 
he was the better man; but I doubled my fist in his 
face, and then he brought me a bit of fruit from 
his country — an orange — a common orange; and I 
showed him what we men of Scotland live on — oat- 
cake, the staff of life.’ ” 

The Kector was intensely amused at Maureen’s 


EAVESDROPPIITO. 


25 


story, inquired what French book she had got it out 
of, and really, for the time, in this bright little girFs 
presence, he forgot himself and his anxieties. They 
went on chatting and laughing. The air blew soft as a 
zephyr, and Uncle Pat thought less of his troubles; 
the colour came into his cheeks and the light into his 
eyes. Maureen from her earliest days had been a 
born story-teller, and her uncle was wondering if her 
undoubted talent might not be turned to account for 
her benefit later on. They told many other stories, 
each to the other, but suddenly Maureen uttered an 
exclamation. 

Look, do look. Uncle Pat,” she cried. 

There was Dominic coming towards them. He 
had got over his fit of intolerable crying, and man-- 
aged, by washing his face, to get rid of the tears 
which had disfigured it so badly. When he saw 
Uncle Pat and Maureen chatting and laughing to- 
gether, he felt in a dream ; but it was a happy dream, 
and his spirits revived. 

Daddy,” he said, the ^ Step ’ is at Kingsala.” 

Yes, my boy.” 

Well, I have brought this tray out. Here is a 
cup of chocolate for you which Pegeen made. I went 
to her myself to the kitchen and I saw her make it, 
with the purest milk and not one drop of water. 
Then she cut a lot of bread and butter and made 
some toast for you, and she clapped her hands when 
she heard ^ Step ’ was away ; and here are beautiful 
strawberries for yourself and Maureen and for me. 


26 


EAVESDEOPPING. 


We are going to have a jolly picnic tea all together 
seated on the periwinkles.” 

I have had a very jolly time with Maureen. She 
is a very clever little girl,” said the Rector. 

Oh, don’t let’s talk about me,” said Maureen. 

R’ow, sip your chocolate, dearest darling, and let’s 
be as merry as merry can he. Oh, I say, aren’t these 
strawberries gorgeous. Y ou planted them, you know. 
Uncle Pat ; they are the latest variety, and you said 
they would be first-rate.” 

And they are,” said the Rector. I declare I 
feel quite hungry.” 

He sipped his chocolate and ate a little of the ripe 
fruit, and the children watched him and ate bread 
and butter and drank tea and took what strawberries 
were left. By-and-by it became a trifle chill, where- 
upon Maureen instantly took the part of a small 
mother and wrapped her uncle up and took him back 
to the house. 

There was a turf fire blazing even on this hot 
June day in the Rector’s study, and Maureen man- 
aged to step behind and whisper to Dominic, I 
Tcnow. I didn’t worry him by asking him. I Told 
him stories instead. We’ve just got to be brave, 
Dom, boy, and keep his spirits up. We need not 
question about what we know. When I looked in his 
face, I felt that I could not utter a word, for his dear 
face told me. It was so very near the angels, so I 
had one good story which I told him, and I invented 
some more, and I vote that now we call Denis and 


EAVESDEOPPING. 


27 


IKitty and have some games and fun — not too noisy, 
you know — and I’ll see the darling, darling Uncle to 
bed myself. He says I’m a born story-teller, but I 
think I’m a bom nurse. He shall be in bed before 
old ^ Step ’ comes back. I’ll manage that.” 

About nine o’clock Mrs. O’Brien returned. Her 
cold sort of beauty, for she was still comparatively 
young, bad a triumphant gleam in it on this occasion. 
She ate a large supper heartily, and did not once 
inquire about her husband’s state of health. Some 
years ago, when her husband’s cough troubled her, 
she arranged a large luxurious room on the first floor 
for herself, but be continued to sleep, when be could 
sleep at all, in the bare apartment where be bad lived 
with such happiness with his first dear wife. In 
this room Dominic and Denis and Kitty were born. 
In this room the first Mrs. O’Brien bad passed on 
into the Holy City. 

On this special night something induced Constance 
O’Brien to go up to her husband’s bedroom. He 
was dropping asleep as she bounced in. 

^^Well, old man,” she said, ^^you may as well know 
the truth. Your own money, all your insurances, 
in fact, every penny you possess, will go to your 
children and to no one else at your death, be it to-day 
or be it to-morrow. This is owing to your marriage 
settlement. It is well I have money of my own. 
Murphy astonished me by telling me that there would 
be altogether about ten thousand pounds, including, 
of course, your private means, to divide among your 


28 


EAVESDROPPING. 


three children. It is as well I have my own drop^ 
which is a trifle more than that. Let me tell you, 
Patrick — take it as a night-cap — that you have be- 
haved in the most disgraceful way to me; but, any- 
how, I have the pleasure of informing you that you 
cannot touch one penny for Maureen. Yes, I have 
that pleasure, little spiteful interloper. I never 
could abide her.” 

Good-night, Constance,” said Patrick O’Brien, 
and try, my wife, to keep your heart from hard 
thoughts. For, believe me, when you come to stand 
where I now stand — on the edge of the world — ^you 
will be glad, very glad, that you have done so.” 

Mrs. O’Brien, for reply, whisked away. 

The doctor certainly said he might last for 
years,” she whispered under her breath. If it only 
could be a little shorter! Anyhow, Maureen has 
nothing. Had I known that those children will be so 
well off and that he would not be able to leave me a 
penny, I would have taken precious good care never 
to marry him. But there! for his ten thousand 
pounds; I have at least fifty thousand, and I am 
young still, not quite forty. I shall do my best for 
my own girls, and even exaggerate a little with re- 
gard to their fortunes. Henrietta ought to turn out 
quite pretty, and Daisy has the most lovely hair I 
ever saw. Yes, they will both marry well; I’ll see 
to that; and in all probability I shall myself marry 
again. I know I’m good-looking. Mrs. Kankin 
told me so this very day. It is a hard trial to be tied: 


EAVESDROPPING. 


29 


to a broken-down husband. I told her how ill he was. 
I think it well to spread these reports. He certainly 
doesn’t look as though he’d live for years. Poor, 
stupid, old Pat. He thought to affect me with that 
story of his brother, but I am not that sort of woman, 
thank goodness.” 

Meanwhile another glorious summer day dawned 
on the world. Mr. O’Brien ordered the phaeton to 
be brought round at ten o’clock, and, accompanied 
by his young son Dooninic, went to see Murphy, the 
well-known solicitor at Kingsala. Murphy received 
him with the affectionate, warm-hearted greet- 
ing which characterises good-tempered Irishmen. 
O’Brien put the whole case before him. Murphy lis- 
tened attentively, tapping his heel now and then, and 
now and then giving a low, significant whistle under 
his breath. When the story had come to an end 
there was a complete silence between the two men 
for the space of a minute. Dominic, who was in the 
background and was not noticed at all, felt strangely 
uncomfortable, for he did not like the expression in 
Murphy’s small shrewd eyes. 

At last the solicitor spoke. 

I saw your good lady yesterday, Mr. O’Brien.” 

Yes ; she meant to call on you.” 

“ I am sorry to perceive that you yourself look 
but poorly.” 

That does not matter, Murphy. I have come 
here to make provision for Maureen.” 

But,” said Murphy, marriage settlement, you 


30 


EAVESDROPPING. 


know. It’s impossible to twist a marriage settlement 
made prior to marriage. In that you have left every- 
thing to your own children.” 

I cannot leave Maureen with no money,” said 
the Kector. His voice was agitated, his face deadly 
pale, and there were drops of dew on his forehead. 

Is there no possible way, Mr. Murphy,” he con- 
tinued, in which my dear little niece can be pro- 
vided for ? ” 

Well, Mr. O’Brien, right is right, and law is law, 
and if your children when they all come of age 
agree, with the sanction of the trustees, Mr. Walters 
of Walterscourt and Mr. O’More of Moresland, to 
share their money with the little girl, it can of course 
be done. By the way, how old is that lad there ? ” 

“ Fifteen,” interrupted Dominic ; “ and I wish it 
done. I don’t want to wait for any coming-of-age.” 

Tut-tut, lad, you don’t know the law. — Forgive 
me, O’Brien, but I am not very well acquainted 
with your family.” 

There is my other son, Denis, aged eleven, and 
my baby, Kitty, aged six.” 

Dear, dear, dear ! ” said Murphy. You’d best 
see the trustees. I can do nothing, and I doubt if 
they can until your youngest child is of age ; then of 
course the matter can be easily arranged and your 
little property divided into four instead of three 
shares.” 

Thank you,” said Mr. O’Brien. 


EAVESDROPPING. 


31 


He rose feebly. I wrote to my trustees last 
night/’ he went on, asking for an appointment. 
My time is short, and something must be done. I 
will go and see them immediately.” 

The tall, distinguished-looking clergyman left the 
room with his hand resting on Dominic’s square 
young shoulder. 

I should like to spite that woman,” thought Mur- 
phy, when the clergyman had left. How bitter — 
how savage she was when she spoke to me yesterday ; 
but God knows I can’t see my way, and I am quite 
sure that O’More and Walters will agree with me. 
Sometimes marriage settlements can be very trouble- 
some, although, on the other hand, they are the sal- 
vation of many a home. Poor, dear O’Brien, how 
well I remember when he signed that settlement, and 
the pretty, sweet girl who was with him, looking like 
the angel she was. Ah, they were happy, those two. 
There’s a nice little sum accruing for those three 
children, for I see to all O’Brien’s investments; and 
the five thousand pounds which he has paid for in the 
London Assurance has increased mightily in value. 
There will really be much more than ten thousand 
pounds to give to those three, but as to the little 
niece — ^well, there’s a clause providing for the educa- 
tion of O’Brien’s own children, but not a penny, not 
a penny for her. Poor little lamb, I shouldn’t like 
to be left in my fine ladys tender care. I wonder 
what will happen? Upon my word, I’m downright 


32 


EAVESDEOPPIlCa. 


interested, and the poor fellow looks deadly bad. If 
his mind was at rest he might hold out for a year 
or two, otherwise — dear, dear, there’s a lot of trouble 
in this world.” 


CHAPTER III. 


KISrCJSALA BY THE SEA. 

If there was a town which was unlike any other 
town that was ever built, it was Kingsala by the sea. 
Kingsala had a land-locked harbour and an outer 
harbour beyond that, and beyond that again the 
mighty Atlantic with its rolling waves ; and nothing 
between it and America. Kingsala lived for itself. 
It had in especial its World’s End, a part of the town 
much respected by the poor folk. Here the fish were 
put out to dry, and the little half -naked children 
raced about in the sunshine. They were dark-eyed, 
dark-browed, dark-complexioned, and it was a well- 
known fact that their ancestors came from Spain in 
the time of the Spanish Armada, when those who were 
saved settled down at the World’s End. Here they 
married bonny, bright-eyed Irish girls, and from that 
day to this their children were dark and wild and 
fierce, with the blood of the Spanish mariner in their 
veins. 

But beyond the World’s End came the town. The 
town was most peculiar. It had no foot-paths, and 
was full of large and straggling houses. The prin- 
cipal street in the town was called Fisher Street. 

33 


34 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


This led to the Stony Way on the right, and on the 
left to the Long Quay. There was also the Short 
Quay or Patrick’s Quay. The houses were very 
capacious and even handsome, and although the 
street view in Pisher Street was ugly enough, the 
back view made up for everything, for each house, 
at least on the sea-side, looked out on a garden beau- 
tifully kept, with a low wall at the far end. In the 
centre of the wall was a little gate. Opening the gate, 
you went down wooden steps to where a boat was 
fastened. You had but to loosen the boat and step 
into her and float away into the land-locked harbour, 
or, if you liked, go farther into the outer harbour. 

In the summer time the whole of the beautiful 
land-locked harbour was covered with a sort of phos- 
phorescence, which caused the water to look like liv- 
ing fire. Many a young lad who lived in Kingsala 
spent the night in the inner harbour, stretched fast 
asleep in the bottom of his boat. In the evenings 
hardly any of the Quality,” as they were called, 
were seen in the streets. They were as a rule float- 
ing about in the harbour, singing, chattering, laugh- 
ing, or exchanging confidences one with another. The 
land-locked inner harbour was in the summer months 
transformed into a sort of drawing-room, where 
friends met friends, exchanged the news — ^very small 
and very local — and arranged picnics at the Platters 
and Dishes the next day. 

The Quality ” of Kingsala had little or nothing 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


35 


to do. They were without exception gentlefolks liv- 
ing on their means. Work was a thing unheard of ; 
it was not gentlemanly. You might fish, you might 
hunt, but work for a living — never. Pleasure was 
the order of the hour. 

Kingsala was what was called a soft ’’ place, 
which expression means that in the summer the sim 
was bright and glorious without being too hot, and 
that in winter the mists fell, although nobody minded 
them in the least. It is true they shut out all views 
of the lovely harbour, with its Old Fort at one side 
and its Charles Fort at the other. Frost hardly ever 
visited this part of the world, but the finest of fine 
rain blotted out the view completely. On these occa- 
sions the girls — and very handsome girls they were 
— ^put on their waterproofs and flirted with the offi- 
cers in the garrison-town, meeting them in a place 
which was called The Green, and enjoying life to 
the uttermost. These girls never thought about age. 
They wanted to have a good time, and they could 
not possibly tell you what age they were; the sub- 
ject of age was taboo at Kingsala. The people were 
good-natured and most neighbourly. 

If a very poor family of little or no means took a 
house there, the said family lived as a matter of 
course on their neighbours, breakfasting in one house, 
lunching in another, having a picnic tea in another, 
and dining in a fourth. They were always welcome. 
They lived practically for nothing, except for the 
small trifle they paid for the rent of their dwelling. 


36 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


Certainly Kingsala was the home for the very poor, 
but it had one peculiarity which greatly added to 
its many charms. 

Leaving the sea behind you, you walked up Break 
Heart Hill or the Green Hill or the Stony Steps, 
whereupon you found yourself on what we will call 
the Bound Hill. Here were to be seen spacious 
houses, where those who really had money resided. 
Here were to be found the aristocracy of the little 
place. 

Walking over the Bound Hill, you obtained a view 
of every part and every side of the inner harbour, 
and it was here, in the very best position, that 
O^Brien’s two trustees, O^More of Moresland and 
Walters of Walterscourt, resided side by side. They 
had each a large stone house, with big gardens and 
every imaginable luxury. 

These men were, for Kingsala, thought very rich 
indeed. Walters was perhaps the richer, but O’More 
had the bigger heart. 

On the night before his intended visit to these 
good gentlemen, the Bev. Patrick O’Brien wrote a 
letter to each telling them that he meant to see them 
both at O’More’s house on the following day. He 
said in his letter, I particularly want to see you 
both together. The matter is of urgent moment, and 
I trust you will both manage to meet me at Mores- 
land.” 

The two trustees certainly did manage to meet 
Mr. O’Brien. He took a circuitous drive to Mores- 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


37 


land in order to avoid the steepest of the hills ; thus 
he had to pass through the World’s End. The smell 
of the drying fish was very distinct, and Dominic 
found himself sniffing somewhat disdainfully, where- 
upon his father said, Why now, my brave avick, 
whatever are you turning up your nose for ? ” 

“ I’m sorry, pater ; but I must say it’s a nasty 
smell,” said the boy. The place looks so terribly 
dirty, and all those fish hanging out to dry give me 
an uncomfortable feeling.” 

Ah, laddie, it’s plain to be seen, you don’t know 
jour Ireland as you ought. 'Now, listen. I can tell 
you a bit of a yarn. It’s as true as you are sitting 
by my side. There was a farmer man, O’Donovan 
by name, who owned a biteen of land, no bigger than 
a quarter of an acre, just beyond the Beyonds, and 
he took it into his numbskull, after making his for- 
tune by that fish that you despise, to visit London 
town and see the world. He was taken ill there, and 
not all the sights of great London could cmre him — 
not the King’s Palace, nor the Crystal Palace, nor 
the two great cathedrals (Westminster and St. 
Paul’s), nor the Picture Galleries. He looked at 
them all, forsooth, but not a word did he utter, and 
he grew weaker and weaker until at last he wouldn’t 
go out at all, and he lay on his bed moaning just 
piteous to hear. Well, avick, what do you think? 
He had made his home with a sister of his who was 
accustomed to the place, and she had a family of 
children and a husband, and she was shrewd enough 


38 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


to guess what ailed him, and she also knew what 
would cure him, so she sent very privately to her 
brother, who was still curing fish at the World’s End,, 
and one morning what should arrive but a little par- 
cel by post. It was packed up very shabby, and the 
postman didn’t seem to think much of it; but she 
sprang on it, and told the postman to be off and about 
his business, for she had got something that would 
cure her brother. She opened the parcel just under 
the sick man’s nose. He was nearly gone by then, 
but when he smelt the fish — the dear little bit of 
dried fish, which the shabby little parcel contained,, 
he raised himself upright in bed and cried aloud with 
a great strong voice, ^ My native air, my native air,’ 
and he hugged the fish to him and kept sniffing and 
sniffing ; and the sister, being a knowing body, packed 
him back to his native air, and he’s as well as ever 
now. Why, talk of angels, O’Donovan, there you are 
yourself. The blessings of the morning on you ; and 
how are you finding yourself this beautiful day ? ” 

A rough-looking, red-haired man came up. His. 
nose was nothing to speak of, but his eyes were blue 
as the sky. 

Ah, and it’s your Kiverence,” he cried. As to 
me, I’m as strong and hearty as can be. Why, it was 
dying I was in that horrid London. The breath was 
nearly out of me ; but my native air soon pulled me 
round. Biddy was a cute woman, your Kiverence^ 
But come now, you don’t look too well yourself, Mr.. 
O’Brien. It’s me that is sorry to see you so poorly- 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


39 


like. And is that your young son, sir ? May Heaven 
bless him. He’s a real fine avick, but my recommend 
for you is to come and live in the World’s End, your 
Hiverence. You’d soon get back your hearty ways 
in a place like this.” 

I’m afraid the air would not have quite the 
same effect on me, O’Donovan,” said the Sector, with 
that beautiful gentle smile of his. I am glad to 
see you so hearty, my man. But now, I must hurry 
on, for I have an appointment with Mr. O’More 
and can’t keep him waiting.” 

And far be it from me to detain your Riverence. 
Ah, well, the Quality, they will have their fads. 
There’s no place like the World’s End. Ye could 
live there for ever and ever. Amen.” 

^^Well, good-bye, O’Donovan. My blessings on 
you,” said the Rector. 

A few minutes later the Rector and the boy were 
shown into a large, handsomely furnished dining- 
room at Moresland, where both Walters and O’More 
were waiting for him. Each man gave the Rector a 
hearty greeting, and each man shook hands with 
Dominic and looked him straight in the eyes. 

A minute or two later a rough-looking wench ap- 
peared with a silver tray piled with good things, 
which, as Mr. O’More remarked, The youngster 
may tackle while we are talking business.” 

^^Hot that you look too well yourself, O’Brien,” 
said Walters. 

I’d hardly know you, man,” said O’More. 


40 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


Come now, have a glass of whisky punch — ^the very 
best in the land. The real potheen. It’s hard to get 
in these times when the excise officers are so sharp, 
but Mary there keeps me well supplied. We’ll just 
have a grand brew, and then you can tell us what is 
weighing on your mind.” 

The Kector certainly did feel strangely weak. 
But when Walters prepared the potheen, as he alone 
knew how, and when the three men found themselves 
with a brimming tumblerful each, and a little one 
for the kid,” said O’More, they were all about to sip 
the cordial when O’Brien interposed. 

'Not for my boy, thank you, O’More. He never 
touches that sort of thing. He’s in rude health, God 
bless him. As for me, I will take a sip or two, for I 
get fits of tiredness now and then ; nothing to grum- 
ble at, the Lord’s name be praised ! But now, may I 
tell you why I’ve come ? ” 

We are prepared to listen,” said O’More. 

Then and there the story was told. The possi- 
bility — for the Bector did not make it more at that 
moment — of his own death; and his earnest desire 
that Maureen, the only child of his dead brother, 
should be left provided for ; that in short she should 
have her share with Dominic and Denis and Kitty. 

‘‘ I have,” said the Keverend Patrick, insured 
my life for five thousand pounds. I insured it in 
the London Assurance Company when I was a very 
young man, so that I have several good bonuses. In 
fact, my five thousand must be nearly six or seven 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


41 


thousand by now. In addition, I have, as you know, 
five thousand of my own private means. ITow, my 
desire is, not being as strong as I could wish, to settle 
one-fourth of what I possess on my little Maureen. 
I suppose there will he no difficulty ? ’’ The Rector 
looked full up as he spoke, with his sweet, dark, 
handsome eyes. There can be no difficulty, can 
there, O’More ? ” 

Marriage settlement,” was Walters’ interruption. 

Well, yes, I did make the settlement before I 
married my poor dear wife.” 

And you settled all that money on her and her 
children ? ” 

I did, and would have settled ten times as much 
if I had had it to settle. But she has long gone to 
the Land of the Blessed. I have adopted Maureen, 
and must provide for her. I want a deed of gift to 
be drawn up, giving the child an equal share with 
her three cousins of whatever money there is when I 
pass from the world.” 

O’More looked at Walters. Walters rose and 
paced the room. He paced it once, and then twice ; 
then he said abruptly, The only way you can pro- 
vide for Maureen, Patrick, old man, is by living 
yourself. There is no earthly reason why you should 
not live until your children are of age ; then if they 
wish it, we can easily draw up a deed of gift.” 

But my little Kitty is only six years old,” said 
the Rector. Ah, my friends, I can’t live as long 


42 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


as that. I know it. I don’t want to talk of it, but 
I know it.” 

Father, dear father, we’ll manage it somehow,” 
interrupted Dominic. 

Sit down, laddie, and let your father speak,” 
said Walters. You are down-hearted, O’Brien.” 

And for my part,” said O’More, I should like 
to know what is to become of your second wife. I 
hear plenty of talk of her being a very fine lady 
indeed. I suppose if such an unlikely thing did 
happen as your being called hence, she naturally 
would take care of the little one.” 

Ah, there is the trouble,” said O’Brien. My 
wife has abundant means of her own. Fifty thou- 
sand pounds of her own, no less. She has two daugh- 
ters, and she intends to spend all her money on them, 
and refuses to do anything for my pretty Maureen.’^ 
O’More suddenly got up, went over to Walters and 
whispered something into his ear. Walters nodded 
emphatically. 

Perhaps we have no right to tell you, sir,” said 
O’More, but I think the time has arrived for you 
to get a hit of comfort out of it. At the time of 
her marriage your second wife was madly in love 
with you. Was that not so ? ” 

I thought it was so at the time,” said O’Brien, 

Well, she proved it in a very decisive way, for 
we both received a letter from her lawyers in Lon- 
don, Messrs. Debenham and Druce, who told us that 
she had made a will in your favour, and that if bj 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


43 


any chance she died before you, her property was 
to be equally divided between you, and her children 
and yours, including Maureen by name/’ 

Constance couldnt have said that,” said the 
Hector. 

She did. It is all in black and white. And I 
have a copy of the will, which I asked the London 
lawyers for, and Maureen’s name is mentioned.” 

Ah, well,” said the Hector, rising, she is a 
strong woman and still quite young. I have but 
little chance of surviving her.” 

She has made that will in your favour,” said 
Walters sententiously. And as far as I can tell 
lias never altered it. Even the youngest of us can- 
not but remember that in the midst of life we are in 
death. But I must tell you plainly, O’Brien, that 
your settlement cannot possibly be altered until your 
youngest child comes of age.” 

On their way home young Dominic did all that 
he could to cheer and help his father. 

You must lie down when you get in, dad, and 
afterwards Maureen and I will give you a right good 
time on the periwinkles. Think of it, dad — choco- 
late and strawberries and cream, and Maureen and I ! 
Oh, let’s be happy in the present.” 

My boy, my boy,” said the Hector, I wish I 
could. With all my heart I wish I could; but it is 
just the awful, terrible present which affects me.” 

Little did either of these two guess that the pres- 


4A KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 

ent was being settled for them, and in the most nn- 
looked for way. 

After visiting her husband on the previous nighty 
Mrs. O’Brien, quite contrary to her usual custom, 
slept very badly. The Rector’s face seemed to haunt 
her, and a sudden memory haunted her still more. 
She recalled what she had forgotten during the four 
years of her married life — ^the will which she had 
made in favour of her husband, her own two children, 
and the young O’Briens, including Maureen. By 
this will she divided her very considerable property 
among all these people. She was deeply in love at 
the time, for the Rector of Templemore was a very 
fascinating man. Then she had loved him ; now she 
felt that she hated him ; but she did not hate him so 
completely as she hated Maureen. What a fool she 
had been four years ago! She knew exactly what 
she must do. This will must be replaced by an- 
other. She would go immediately, that very day, to 
Murphy, and have a new will duly drawn up in case 
of her death, leaving everything to her children. She 
knew it could be easily done; and there was after all 
no great hurry, for the Rector was dying, poor man^ 
and the will only held good if he survived her. A& 
she herself was in the rudest health and was still com- 
paratively young, there was little chance of such a 
catastrophe taking place, but still she might as well 
be on the safe side. That will must be replaced hj 
another. It was quite an easy matter. 

Behind the old house was the great empty stable- 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


45 


yard, paved with its huge cobble-stones. Here on 
Sunday the neighbouring gentry put up their horses 
and carriages in the neglected stables, and laughter 
and high mirth were the order of the hour ; for the 
gentry, grand as some of them were, had Koman 
Catholic servants, Protestants being very hard to get 
and very bad when they were got. The Catholic 
had the fear of the priest on him; the Protestant 
feared no man. 

JSTow the stable-yard was empty, but suddenly a 
young groom crossed the lady’s path of vision. 

Hullo, you, J acobs,” she said. Come here im- 
mediately. I want to drive to Kingsala. Get the 
phaeton ready and put on your livery. Make your- 
self look as smart as you can.” 

Jacobs scratched his head, then he pulled his fore- 
lock, and blushed very deeply. 

The masther, bless him, has taken the carriage 
and horse. He’s away with Masther Dominic. May 
the Almighty kape him.” 

Your master away ? ” exclaimed the astonished 
woman. 

Yes’m. I’m thinking it’s to Kingsala he’s gone. 
Terry is driving, and Masther Dominic and himself 
are seated inside the phaeton as cosy as you plaze. 
The masther axed me two days back’m if I wouldn’t 
re-paint the carriage, for I’m what’s called Good 
Job by some people. There ain’t nothing I can’t turn 
my hand to, so I ses to himself, ^ Masther/ ses I, 


46 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 


^ you get me the combiLstihles, and I’ll do it up 
foine.’ ” 

I don’t want to hear your wretched stories, 
Jacobs,” said the angry lady. “ That carriage and 
horse belong to me. I wish to take a drive. You 
have got to get me something else immediately. I 
must say it was extremely rude of the Rector to dare 
to use my carriage without my permission.” 

Rude of ‘ himseJf ’ ! Why, ain’t ye his wife, 
missus ? ” 

Hold your tongue, you impertinent lad, you and 
your combustibles! You can’t even talk English. 
But now listen to me. I shall not go to Kingsala 
to-day. I shall pay a call on my old friend Colonel 
Herbert at Rathclaren. He will tell me what to do. 
Rathclaren is quite nine miles from here, so you must 
get me a carriage of some sort and a horse. Ho you 
hear, Jacobs ? ” 

Well,” said Jacobs, if ye ain’t frighted, y’lady- 
ship, I could run round to Farmer Barrett’s. He has 
a young colt. The O’Shee by name, and he’d lend ye 
the dog-cart and colt and be proud to do it I’m 
sure.^’ 

Is that the colt they are training for the races ? ” 
said the lady. 

He is that same, and is not broke in to say 
wholly, m’lady; but he’ll do the distance from here 
to Rathclaren in a twink ; that is, if ye’ll put up with 
me a-drivin’ of him, and him startin’ and buck- 
jumping. Ye were alius one to be brave, m’lady, and 


KINGSALA BY THE SEA. 47 

we’ll get to Rathclaren in no time at all, if you, so 
to spake, utters the word.” 

Yes, I say the word. Get me the colt and dog- 
cart.” 


CHAPTEE lY. 


THE o’SHEE. 

Mrs. O’Brien returned to the house. She was in 
a very bad humour ; in fact, in a shocking humour ; 
and the first person she met was Maureen. 

“ Ha — ho, come here, charity child ! ” 

Maureen, who was dusting the drawing-room as- 
siduously, did not move a muscle, but went on with 
her work. 

Do you hear me, Maureen ? I have spoken to 
you.” 

Ho, you haven’t,” said Maureen. You spoke 
to somebody you called a charity child — I’m not 
that. Do you want me for anything special, step- 
auntie ? ” 

Yes. I want to put a spoke in your wheel. 
Charity child or not at the present moment, you will 
he one soon.” 

Step-auntie, why are you so unkind to me ? ” 
The sweet brown eyes became slightly moist and the 
lovely rosy lips trembled. 

Affected little piece,” said Mrs. O’Brien. 

How, you listen to me. Whatever you call your- 
self now, you will he a charity child soon, but I wish 
48 


THE o’sHEE. 


49 


to give you a message. Tell that ridiculous old uncle 
of yours that as he chose to appropriate my phaeton 
and horse and my coachman to drive to Kingsala, I 
have made arrangements to go on most vital business 
to see Colonel Herbert at Kathclaren.” 

Hathclaren ! cried Maureen ; but that^s a long 
way off. You will never walk the nine miles, step- 
auntie.’^ 

“ You hold your chatter. I know what I’m about. 
Jacobs has gone to fetch Farmer Barrett’s young colt 
and dogcart. I’m going to drive there.” 

Maureen clasped her hands, and her pretty soft 
face turned white. 

Oh, step-auntie, don’t — don’t, I beg of you. The 
only colt that Farmer Barrett has got is The O’Shee, 
and he’s not half nor quarter broken in yet. Oh, 
plea^, auntie, let me go for you. I will take any 
message you like. I’ll bring Colonel Herbert to see 
you. Please, please, don’t trust yourself to that high 
dogcart and Jacobs, who can hardly drive anything, 
and The O’Shee. I don’t mind a bit walking nine 
miles, and I’ll do it for you. Please let me.” 

But Mrs. O’Brien was too angry to be prudent. 

Charity child,” she said, go on with your dust- 
ing, and leave me alone. When your uncle returns, 
you will be able to tell him where I am. How, I’m 
off to put on my finery. If you like to make yourself 
useful, which you never do like, you can come up 
with me to my bedroom and fasten my boots.” 

Maureen obeyed. Mrs. O’Brien’s room was dainty. 


50 


THE o’SHEE. 


and fashionable-looking, and there were all sorts of 
silver brushes and boxes and trays on the table, and 
different condiments for improving the complexion 
and making the fiery blue eyes look more fiery than 
ever. 

Little Maureen, bending down in her shabby frock, 
with her soft brown hair falling about her shoulders, 
made a strange contrast to the haughty dame. Sev- 
eral times she tried to speak again, to urge, to beg, 
to implore, but Mrs. O’Brien was now absorbed in 
her toilet. She wanted to make herself look very 
effective when she visited Colonel Herbert. At last 
she was dressed in a style which seemed to please 
her. She wore a silk dress of soft pink and a toque 
to match with that horrible osprey, which Maureen 
so hated, for she knew, she had learnt the terrible 
cruelty that takes place in obtaining the osprey. Al- 
though she was supposed to be uneducated, she was 
the sort of little girl who was always picking up 
odds and ends of knowledge. At last there came the 
clatter of wheels, the shout of Jacobs’ voice, and the 
sound of a horse’s hoofs as he trod the avenue. 

Oh, auntie, if you only wouldn’t,” said the be- 
seeching little Maureen. 

Child, I will. There is no saying what may 
happen if I don’t go.” 

May — ^may — I mean, would you like me to come 
with you ? ” 

You — ^you little brat — no. Get out of my way ! ” 
Maureen said no more. Mrs. O’Brien with con- 


THE O SHEE. 


51 


siderable difficulty found herself mounted on the tall 
dogcart, and soon The O’Shee, the lady, and the 
groom were out of sight. They went like a gust of 
wind, as Maureen said afterwards. Her heart was 
heating wildly. She was full of untold terror. She 
had no one to confide in, however, so she went, in her 
accustomed, steadfast sort of way, to prepare the 
best dinner she could think of for Uncle Pat. Pegeeu 
always loved to have her in the kitchen, and soon 
she was very busy shelling peas and removing the 
stalks from enormous strawberries and whipping up 
a great howl of cream. She hoped that step-auntie 
would stay a very long time with Colonel Herbert, 
and that her darling Uncle Pat would come hack 
tired, weary, no doubt, but with no one to worry him, 
when he sat down to his excellent dinner. 

Meanwhile the lady on the dogcart had a some- 
what adventurous drive, for The O’Shee, worthy of 
his name, bolted and jibbed and shied at every single 
thing he met. Jacobs had not the slightest idea how 
to drive, so Mrs. O’Brien, who had, whatever her 
faults, plenty of courage, took the reins into her own 
hands, relegated the groom to the back seat, and by 
dint of wild exertion and desperate efforts got The 
O’Shee to the gates of Colonel Herbert’s place, Path- 
claren. 

How the dogcart was exceedingly shabby and the 
half-broken-in colt was not a pretty object, as he 
stood quivering and shaking, nor was Jacobs any- 
thing to boast of, for the only decent livery was worn 


52 


THE o’sHEE. 




by the servant who had taken the Kector and his son 
to Kingsala. Mrs. O’Brien therefore made np her 
mind to leave Jacobs and the colt and dogcart in a 
remote shady lane, while she herself walked grace- 
fully up the avenue to Colonel Herbert’s mansion. 

Colonel Herbert was an old bachelor, one of the 
most noted hunters in the neighbourhood, and exceed- 
ingly particular about his dress and appearance. He 
had never liked Mrs. O’Brien, but he put up with 
her for the sake of that good man, the Rector. He 
certainly disliked Mrs. O’Brien’s style of dress, which 
he considered most unsuitable for any lady. He was, 
however, a gentleman — every inch of him — and when 
Mrs. O’Brien explained that she had left her restless 
horse somewhere at the gates, and would like to have 
a talk with him over a matter of extreme privacy, 
he took her into his study, a luxuriously-appointed 
room, very different from the poor Rector’s, and in- 
quired anxiously how his dear friend the said Rector 
was. 

But poorly,” said Mrs. O’Brien. He may, 
however, revive ; there is no saying. He has had 
the best medical advice, and I suppose will soon be 
himself again.” 

I trust so, indeed,” said Colonel Herbert. 

Your husband, madam, is one of the saints of 
God.” 

I will be honest with you,” said Mrs. O’Brien. 

I dislike saints.” 

The Colonel was a little puzzled to know how to 


THE o’SHEE. 63 

reply, and on such an occasion lie was invariably 
silent. 

What can I do for yon ? ” be said, after a very 
long pause. 

Well, Colonel, I^m a lonely woman, and IVe 
really no one with whom I can talk matters over. 
You may possibly have beard that I personally am 
well off.’’ 

Tbe Colonel nodded very gravely. 

I bave two dear, sweet daughters by my first 
busband. Tbeir name is Mostyn. When I married 
my busband, I don’t mind confessing to you that I 
was desperately in love with bim.” 

Quite so — quite so,” said tbe Colonel, wbo bated 
tbe subject of love more than anything in tbe wide 
world. Mrs. O’Brien,” be continued, you bad a 
right to give your heart to so noble a fellow. There 
isn’t Patrick O’Brien’s equal in tbe whole county.” 

Ab, well,” said Mrs. O’Brien, you haven’t lived 
with bim day in and day out. Anyhow, I was madly 
in love with bim then, and I made a will that in case 
of tbe extreme improbability of my dying before bim, 
my money, which amounts to fifty thousand pounds, 
should be divided equally between tbe Kector, bis 
children, a little girl called Maureen, and of course 
my own two dear lovely girls. It was a noble thing 
to do, don’t you think so. Colonel Herbert ? ” 

“ I certainly agree with you, madam, and it must 
be a great relief to O’Brien, dear fellow. I could 
guess that be was always a bit upset about bis dear 


54 : 


THE O SHEE. 


little niece Maureen — for poor Maurice died so sud- 
denly he had not a penny to leave the child — and she 
motherless^ and his only one. I never saw a finer 
pair of fellows than Pat and Maurice. Of course 
you have let the Kector know all about your fine 
determination, Mrs. O’Brien ? ” 

Indeed, then, I have done nothing so silly,” said 
Mrs. O’Brien. I must have been a bit mad when 
I made so ludicrous a will; hut what will not love 
aspire to ? There is not much in it after all, for it 
can only take effect if by a remote chance my poor 
weak husband survives me. If I survive him, the 
will is so much waste paper; but to make all things 
sure — for we never can tell what may happen to us 
in this uncertain world — I want either to have the 
will changed or to make a new one. To he plain 
with you. Colonel, my feelings are not what they 
were ” 

Dear, dear,” said the Colonel ; what can pos- 

sibly have changed them ? ” 

Oh ! a thousand things. Colonel Herbert ; hut 
principally that child — or rather that imp Maureen 
— I need not go into particulars; hut you as a gen- 
tleman must understand how a lady is placed. I 
have come here to consult you. I want your sage 
advice on the subject of my new will.” 

How do you want it altered ? ” asked Colonel 
Herbert. 

Well, I’m particularly anxious to settle all my 
money on my girls by the first marriage. Can you 


THE o’sHEE. 55 

assist me? Can you help a lonely woman to put a 
wrong right ? ’’ 

My dear Mrs. O'Brien " — the Colonel rose im- 
patiently from his seat — it is absolutely impossible 
for me to help you. I am a retired Army man, not 
a lawyer. Go to a lawyer and he will draw you up 
any sort of will you desire. ISTow I greatly fear I 
am due at the County Sessions. Will you excuse 
me, madam ? There are good lawyers in Cork and in 
Kingsala. But may I ask you one question? I 
know a little about Mr. O'Brien's affairs, and I am 
aware of the fact that he is especially interested in 
his dear little niece Maureen, the daughter of one of 
the best fellows that ever breathed. I suppose in 
readjusting your will or making a new one, you will 
not forget that sweet child who is loved by everyone 
in the place." 

Sweet child ! " exclaimed Mrs. O'Brien. Little 
you know her. Colonel. I tell you she can put on 
those manners, but she's a nasty little witch, and I 
hate her. Leave her a penny of my money — not I ! " 

Then may God forgive you, madam. ISTow I'm 
afraid I must say good-morning." 

It so happened that Mrs. O'Brien left Colonel 
Herbert's house in a towering rage. She had cer- 
tainly got no comfort from that gentleman. Had he 
seen the shabby dogcart, the wild, half-broken-in 
race-horse, and poor J acobs doing his best with him, 
matters might have turned out differently, but he was 
absorbed in his own thoughts and made up his mind 


56 THE o’SHEE. 

to go and see the Keverend Patrick on the morrow. 

What possessed him to marry that woman ? 
was his thought. 

By the time Mrs. O^Brien reached the dogcart. 
The O^Shee was in a wild temper. He was stamping 
and pawing the ground and jumping from one side 
of the road to the other. 

It’s frighted to death I be of him, m’m/’ said 
Jacobs. 

You’re a fool,” said Mrs. O’Brien. Here, hold 
his head while I mount.” 

But The O’Shee did not wish to have his head 
held, and the lady in the pale pink silk dress had 
considerable difficulty in mounting into the shabby 
dogcart. 

I’ll give it to him, little beast,” said Mrs. 
O’Brien, as she took the whip from its place. 

For the Lord’s sake, ma’am, don’t lay that on 
him. He’s niver had a sthroke on him in his life. 
He’ll go mad entirely, ma’am. Oh, Mrs. O’Brien, 
ma’am, you’ll be kilt entirely.” 

But Mrs. O’Brien’s only reply was to touch Jacobs 
himself with the end of the whip, and then, before 
he could get to his place at the back of the dogcart, 
she laid the said instrument across The O’Shee’s 
back. The O’Shee stood still for a minute, quivering 
from head to foot in unbounded amazement. 

J acobs tried to mount, but before he could do so, 
the lady and the horse were away. They went like a 
whirlwind; they went, as Jacobs described it after- 


THE o’SHEE. 


57 


wards, like a streak of lightning. In vain the angry 
woman tried to pull in The O’Shee ; in vain she laid 
the whip across his shoulders. He was off — he was 
away. This was truly going — this was like flying. 
For the first time a sensation of fear come over the 
woman. She did not dare to look back, but she knew 
she was alone. She also knew one thing, that she 
was not going in the direction of Templemore. The 
horse had it his own way this time, and he was mak- 
ing straight as an arrow from a bow to one of those 
celebrated Irish bogs, which devour man and beast 
so that they are never heard of again. Once in the 
bog, you never get out ; you never can. Mrs. O’Brien 
knew it. She knew there was only one way of help- 
ing herself. She must spring from the dogcart be- 
fore the horse reached the bog, the great bog of 
Anniskail. 

Suddenly she flung the reins down; suddenly she 
made a leap from the high dogcart on to a heap of 
stones on the soft narrow road. She gave one terrible, 
piteous scream, and then lay still. Her head was 
doubled under her very queerly, so that it did not 
seem to belong to her body. An Irish peasant com- 
ing by presently came up to her, turned her round 
and looked at her. 

Broken neck — dead on the spot,’^ he said to 
himself; and then he thought he would begin to 
spread the news, until suddenly he saw in the midst 
of his anxiety and his great desire to be the first with 
such a piece of information, the well-known head of 


58 


THE o’SHEE. 


Farmer Barrett’s O’Shee looking at him out of 
the hog. He was up to his neck and shoulders, and 
all the fire had gone out of him. 

The peasant untied the lady’s pale pink sash. Lit- 
tle he cared about her in comparison with the race- 
horse. Other peasants came to his relief, and to- 
gether they dragged the shivering animal out of the 
black, black bog. 


CHAPTEK V. 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD* 

Maureen O’Brien had all her life been the sort 
of child who instinctively thought of others rather 
than herself. In the long, long ago, after the death 
of her sweet and beautiful young French mother, she 
had comforted her father by every means in her 
power. But when Maureen was very young and her 
father was feeling that he must hear the parting with 
her, and must send her to his brother to England, his 
own death put an end to the necessary sacrifice. The 
gallant Major was badly wounded in one of those ter- 
rible border wars, while trying to rescue a fellow- 
officer, from under the range of the enemies’ guns. 
His brother officer lived, hut Major O’Brien, after 
lingering long enough to obtain the Victoria Cross, 
and to see his only and most beloved brother and his 
little child, passed away to join his sweet young wife 
again; and Maureen, who all these six years of her 
young life had been taken care of in the Hills, was 
brought back to Ireland by Uncle Pat. There she 
was much loved both by Uncle Pat, who was so very 
like father, and also by his dear first wife, a gentle 
lady who took the orphan child to her heart of hearts. 

59 


60 THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 

In truth it would be difficult not to love Maureen, 
for there was something wonderfully taking about 
her. She was like a little woman in her ways, but 
she had the beautiful heart of a child. She was able 
to see her father before he died, and the child’s won- 
derful self-restraint and courage amazed the Kector 
of Templemore. 

You are going up to God’s good and beautiful 
world, daddy-mine,” said Maureen. I have read 
about it time and again. Oh, no, daddy mine, I’m 
not going to fret; it would be selfish for Maureen 
to fret ; wouldn’t it, daddy ? ” 

The dying soldier managed to whisper, Yes, 
Maureen. Keep up your heart, my brave one. You 
are going to my twin-brother, and Pat will be good 
to you.” 

Then the soldier hero ceased to speak, but there 
came a shining light of triumph into his eyes, and 
he looked up very joyfully, and thus he entered into 
his eternal rest. 

Maureen, who had promised not to fret, kept her 
word like the little Briton she was, and she was in 
truth very happy as long as Auntie Eileen lived ; but 
one day the call came for auntie, and she too went 
away — up — up — up like the lark, and Uncle Pat got 
very ill and the doctors ordered him abroad. While 
there, in an evil moment, he met the woman who be- 
came the second Mrs. O’Brien. What possessed him 
to marry her could never be accounted for. People 
whispered^ however, each to the other, that she had 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 61 

married him, taking the business entirely into her 
own hands. Then, indeed, peace fled very quickly 
from Templemore, and little Maureen began to feel 
the thorns of life pricking her here, there, and every- 
where. 

Maureen, who tried her best to love everyone, did 
her utmost to love her aunt. She thought that if 
once she could get possession of that queer, wild, 
fierce heart, she might be able to help dear Uncle 
Pat, but her efforts were unavailing. Still the child 
struggled on bravely, as such children will. There 
are not many of them in the world; the few there 
gre, are little angels of light and messengers of 
peace; but Maureen never thought of herself in any 
sense of the word whatsoever. She was exceedingly 
anxious now about Uncle Pat; but what was she to 
do about step-auntie. When in India she had learned 
the art of riding perfectly. She could ride almost 
any buck- jumping pony in the station, and she was 
the admiration of her father’s regiment. She kept 
her seat by a sort of miracle, and was adored and 
petted by all the ladies and the gentlemen alike. 

Since she had arrived at Templemore there was 
no horse for her to ride. She missed this indulgence 
for a short time, hut then she forgot it in the real 
cares of life. 

On this special day when step-auntie had gone to 
Kathclaren, and Uncle Pat and Dominic were in 
Kingsala, the little girl felt remarkably uncomforta- 
ble. There was great quiet in the house, for Denis 


62 THE MAJOR AHD HIS CHILD. 

and Kitty were both at school, and Pegeen was in 
the best of humours, with Herself ” away, and little 
missie, the darlin’, keeping her company. 

Well, to be sure,” said the old cook, when every- 
thing was prepared for dinner. I hope to the 
Lord the Colonel will keep herself until we has had 
our male in paice and quiet. The likes of her was 
niver seen to my way of thinking.” 

“ Oh, please don’t talk against her — please,” said 
Maureen in her gentle voice. 

And whyever not, to be sure, at all, at all ? Why, 
if there’s a nasty, mane hag of a made-up woman in 
this wide, wide wurrld, it’s herself. It’s breaking 
the masther’s heart she be, and as to her cruelty to 
yez, my purty wan, don’t we all of us remark on it, 
and don’t we just rage about it? Oh, me fine lady 
indade ! ” 

Pegeen, please, Pegeen,” said Maureen, I 
want to ask you a question so badly. You know 
step-auntie has gone away with Jacobs on Farmer 
Barrett’s very tall dogcart with The O’Shee be- 
tween the shafts.” 

Sakes alive ! ” cried Pegeen ; that nasty, ill- 
timpered, half-broken-in colt ? Herself must be mad 
' — that’s all I can say ! Why, the farmer was talking 
a week past that iver was; and he said he couldn’t 
make annything o’ the O’Shee, the little baste was so 
nasty in his timper. Well, to be sure, shell break 
her neck, as sure as I’m here.” 

Who’ll break her neck,” said Maureen, whose 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 63 

face turned like a white sheet. Is it the horse or 
step-auntie — or — or Jacobs ? ’’ 

Lord love ye, child, maybe it J1 he the whole 
three ov ’em — can’t say, I’m sure. Miss Maureen, 
set ye down this blessed minit, and I’ll git ye a drop 
of potheen.” 

Ho, no; you know I never touch such a thing,” 
said Maureen. 

Then whyiver have ye turned so white ? Be 
the powers ! ye can’t luv herself ? ” 

I — I think perhaps — perhaps I do a little,” said 
Maureen. If she wouldn’t call me ^ charity child ’ 
I’d love her. Pegeen, darling, what does charity 
child mean % ” 

Bless yer swate heart, it’s what ye’ll niver be. 
Why, there ain’t a bhoy in Ireland that wouldn’t 
stand up and say no to that ! ” 

Is it very awful ? ” asked Maureen. 

Don’t ax no questions and ye’ll be tolt no lies,” 
was Pegeen’s remark. 

Maureen remained a minute or two longer in the 
kitchen, then she looked at the clock and went slowly 
up to her shabby bedroom. 

Charity child or not,” thought the little girl, I 
must try and save her. It’s a long walk, but the 
day is early yet. I could quiet the poor O’Shee. 
I haven’t forgotten what father told me. How well 
I remember his saying, ^ Just a touch of your hand, 
Maureen, very firm and very coaxing, and you’ll 
get any horse to follow you round the world.’ ” So 


64 THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 

the child in her little brown frock, which looked 
exceedingly shabby, and with a small old, worn-out 
brown hat to match, started on her walk to Rath- 
claren. 

iN’obody saw her go. The servants, taking advan- 
tage of both master and mistress being absent, were 
talking loudly in the big kitchen. The gardeners 
had joined the group. Pegeen was helping the com- 
pany to porter and great chunks of kitchen cake, and 
they were all laughing and joking, praising Mau- 
reen, shaking their heads sorrowfully about the mas- 
ther, and grinning with delight at the way they 
hoped The O’Shee would sarve herself. 

Pegeen was a confirmed gossip, and told the story 
of what the child had just said to her. 

Charity child, indade ! Bless her, bless her ! 
Why, I — I’d just die for the likes uf her,” said one 
of the men; and these remarks were echoed by both 
men and women. Their darling — their Miss Mau- 
reen — ^their purty — purty wan! Why, now, ain’t 
she just the light o’ our eyes,” said one and all. 

And meanwhile the dinner for the poor Kector 
was being destroyed in the oven, the potatoes and 
peas were overboiled, and all that remained of Mau- 
reen’s nice dinner was a glass dish of piled-up straw- 
berries and a dish of cream. 

May the Vargin help me! The duck is done to 
rags ! ” cried Pegeen. Whativer now will Miss 
Maureen say, and the masther may be back, bate 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 65 

out, anny minit. Oh, worra, worra, whativer am I 
to do ? ’’ 

I’ll kill a fresh wan for yez and pluck it, and 
ye can push it in the oven,” offered an affectionate 
gardener, who, according to the Irish way, preferred 
any business to his own. 

Meanwhile Maureen went rapidly on her way. 
There was not a bit of the country that she did not 
know as though it were a map stretched out before 
her. She was therefore able to take several short 
cuts through woods rich with summer foliage, where 
periwinkles and other flowers of all sorts and de- 
scriptions grew in abundance, where moss pressed 
softly under her feet, where the birds sang, the 
doves cooed, and all nature was at rest and peace. 

At another time Maureen would have stood silent 
in the midst of the wood and clasped her hands and 
thanked God for His beautiful world, hut she was 
too anxious to do anything of the sort now. She 
must at any risk, at any cost, save step-auntie. She 
was a very quick walker for her age, and got over 
the ground in great style. Suddenly she found her- 
self close to Eathclaren, having gone most of the 
way through shady woods and dells. Close to the 
gates of Eathclaren she distinctly saw the marks of 
horses’ hoofs, but as she examined them they seemed 
to be going away from the stately old place. There 
was a decided scufile at the beginning of a horeen 
or lane, and then the marks of the said hoofs going 
very fast indeed. 


66 THE MAJOR Aiq^D HIS CHILD. 

Maureen clasped her hands in distraction. She 
knew this boreen. It was one of the most dangerous 
in the neighbourhood, and led straight to the great 
bog of Anniskail. Suddenly she saw two men com- 
ing to meet her; one was Colonel Herbert, who was 
always a special friend of hers, and the other was 
poor Jacobs, who looked absolutely wild with dis- 
traction and fear. 

Where have you dropped from, baby ? said the 
pleasant voice of the Colonel. 

Oh — oh. Colonel Herbert,’’ gasped Maureen, I 
know a little bit about horses, being trained when I 
was in India, and — and I’m so terrified about 
Auntie! — And what are you doing here, Jacobs?” 
The child’s voice got quite angry. Why ever are 
you not with your mistress ? ” 

It warn’t my fault, missie ; it wam’t, indade ! ” 

Oh, don’t say whose fault it was. What has 
happened ? ” 

She laid the sthroke of the whip acrost me first 
and thin acrost The O’Shee, and was it to be won- 
dered at that the baste wouldn’t sthand the whip, 
niver having tasted it in all his life ! He jest shiv- 
ered from head to foot, and afore I could git up ahint 
on the dogcart, he was off and away like a streak o’ 
greased lightning. She druv him herself and 
whipped him all the time. I went up to tell the 
Colonel and ” 

Don’t — don’t say any more,” said Maureen. — 
Colonel, will you help me ? ” 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 


67 


I will; my dear little girl.” 

There is Anniskail at the other end of this 
road,” said the child. ^^Oh, oh, how am I to bear 
it!” 

There’s my dogcart coming down the avenue, 
dear. J ump up beside me, and we’ll go straight for 
the bog. I have ropes and things handy, and we 
may pull her out if we don’t delay a second.” 

Maureen, like a little sprite of the air, was soon 
seated beside the Colonel on the dogcart. How fast 
they went — ^how fast 1 How close they got to disas- 
ter, to tragedy unspeakable! The Colonel guessed 
the worst; he did not attempt to speak. The child 
shivered but kept her self-control. 

Jacobs and the Colonel’s own groom were seated 
at the back of the dogcart. Colonel Herbert’s pow- 
erful horse covered the ground with right good-will. 
Almost the whole of the lane was more or less boggy, 
and great splashes of soft mud flew up as the dogcart 
got over the ground. 

Suddenly the Colonel pulled up his horse, l^rew 
the reins to his groom, and motioned to Jacobs to 
follow him. 

There has been a spill,” he said. It is no 
sight for little girls. You’d best stay where you are, 
Maureen, acushla. We’ll do all that human beings 
can, and a lot of peasants are there already.” 

And do you think I am going to stay behind ? ” 
said Maureen. Oh, there, I see her pink dress ! 
Oh, poor step-auntie ! Yes, I will go — I will ! She 


68 THE MAJOB AND HIS CHILD. 

has only fallen — she’ll be all right. You can’t keep 
me back — I will go. She may call me charity child 
every day of her life, but I don’t mind. I’m going 
to her now.” 

The Colonel took the little hot hand. There was 
something impossible to resist about Maureen. 

In a very few minutes they found themselves the 
centre of a group of rough-looking men and women. 

Ah, thin, bless yer heart. Colonel dear ; ah, thin, 
it’s the neck of her is broke entirely. See for yer- 
self. She was a foolish woman. The bog would 
have quieted the horse, and she’d have had a few 
minutes afore she went under ; but no, she’d no sinse 
at all, at all, and out she lepped on to that big lot 
o’ stones, and the neck of her was broke.” 

I war the first to find her, sir,” said an old 
peasant. I saw at wanst she was as dead as a 
tenpenny nail, so I tuk her sash and made a sort o’ 
rope wid it and pulled the poor baste ashore. He’s 
safe enough is The O’Shee; but herself, glory be to 
God, she’s bruk her neck! Why, Miss Maureen, I 
didn’t see ye, me darlint ; don’t ye cry now ! ” 

I’m not going to cry,” said the child. Do turn 
her round very gently. Do at least try to make her 
look nice ! Poor, poor step-auntie, poor step-auntie ! 
Colonel, get me some water. I want to wash her 
face. Colonel, you must help me to tell Uncle 
Pat.” 

The amazing presence of mind of the child 
soothed the excited Irish folk. One after another 


THE MAJOR AND HIS CHILD. 


69 


they brought her what she required, and finally the 
poor body was laid on a shutter and brought into a 
cabin near by. It looked quite peaceful, and no 
one living had seen that terrible leap nor heard that 
most piercing shriek. 

We must leave her here at present,’’ said the 
Colonel, turning to Maureen. 

Yes ; she and I will stay together,” said the 
child. She isn’t angry with me any longer. God 
has taken away her anger. See, she smiles. You 
must break it to Uncle Pat, Colonel. I’ll stay with 
her until she can be moved.” 

She shall be moved to my house at Rathclaren,” 
said the Colonel. It can easily be managed, ray 
brave little girl. But you can do no good here. 
Had you not better come with me ? ” 

Ho, no ; I’ll stay with her. She’s not angry 
with me any longer. Please, Colonel, be very quick, 
and don’t frighten Uncle Pat, for he’s far from 
strong.” 


CHAPTEE YL 


COLONEL HERBERT TO THE RESCUE. 

There are times in life when the brain ceases to 
act — that is, consecutively — ^when the heart ceases 
to perform its usual functions, and when all life, 
and all that life means, becomes topsy-turvy. This 
happened to be the case with little Maureen O’Brien. 
When she entered Colonel Herbert’s house looking: 
brave and upright, never shedding a tear nor utter- 
ing a sigh, that brave little heart of hers suddenly 
gave way. She fell down in a deep and prolonged 
swoon. When she came to herself again she was in 
a small white bed, and two nurses were taking care 
of her. She did not recognise the room, and she 
did not recognise the nurses. They were of no mo- 
ment to her. She passed quickly away again into a 
sort of trance, not a death trance by any means, but 
a fever trance. During that time she talked a great 
deal about step-auntie, and said with bright, up- 
lifted eyes : don’t mind being a charity child,, 

step-auntie; I don’t mind one little bit.” 

Uncle Pat came to see her, and so did Dominic, 
but she did not know either of them. She kept on 
70 


COLONEL HEEBERT TO THE RESCUE. Y1 

with her eternal moan, I don’t mind being a 
charity child.” 

Then grave professional men came and stood by 
the little white bed and felt the fluttering pulse, and 
said gravely that the child was suffering from shock 
of a severe description. 

Uncle Pat said : Is Maureen in danger ? ” 

They replied, Yes, she is in great danger.” 

Then Uncle Pat took up his abode at Pathclaren, 
and Colonel Herbert endeavoured to cheer him all 
he could. There was a post-mortem examination on 
the poor wife who had broken her neck, and then 
there was her funeral, which was attended by al- 
most everyone in the country, for the Irish are great 
at going to funerals, and do not need nor expect 
invitations thereto. They were interested in Mrs. 
O’Brien, and, although they had hated her in life, 
they quite loved her in death, because her death was 
so sudden and romantic, and, in short, what so ex- 
actly fitted their Celtic natures. 

So Mrs. O’Brien was laid in the old family vault 
of the O’Briens in great state and unbounded re- 
spect, and the Kector gave away money freely, and 
so did Colonel Herbert, and the people got more 
drunk than ever that night at public houses; and 
that was the earthly end of this miserable woman. 

But meanwhile a child, quite a young child, lay 
close to the eternal shores, upstairs in Colonel Her- 
bert’s house. Very weak she grew and very faint, 
and the fever ran high and yet higher, until at last 


72 COLONEL HERBEKT TO THE RESCUE. 

Dominic, in a fit of ungovernable grief, entered the 
room without any leave and held one of the little 
burning hands between his two manly ones ; and he 
held it so long and so firmly that the little hand 
ceased to struggle and drops of dew came out on 
the white low forehead. Then Dominic motioned 
to the nurse to bring eau de Cologne and water, and 
the nurse, wondering at the lad and the power he 
showed, obeyed him to the letter. 

All night long Dominic stayed by Maureen’s side.- 
What he suffered in body no words can describe, but 
he would have gone through worse torture for 
Maureen. 

The doctors came and looked and whispered to» 
each other, and one said, This is too wonderful, 
and the other said, She is asleep. Whatever hap- 
pens, she must not be awakened.” 

Then the first doctor said to the boy, Can youi 
bear to kneel just as you are kneeling all night 
long ? ” 

And Dominic answered, I could bear it for 
every night of my life if it would save her.” 

So then the doctors, by Colonel Herbert’s desire 
and by Mr. O’Brien’s desire, supported the lad as 
best they could with pillows, and gave him sips of 
wine to drink, and one of the nurses got him to 
lean partly against her. But the cramp which was 
so slight at first became terrific, and the boy could 
have shrieked with agony. But he did not shriek,, 


COLONEL HEEBEET TO THE EESCUE. 73 

lie did not stir, for he knew without anyone telling 
him that he was saving the life of his little mate. 

Dominic knelt by that bedside from six in the 
evening until six the following morning, and all that 
time Maureen slept away her fever and awoke to 
consciousness. 

^‘Why, Dom!’’ she said, in the weak, weak voice 
of a little bird ; but Dominic was in a dead faint on 
the floor, and was carried out of the room without 
Maureen seeing what happened. 

He soon revived and was as well as ever again, 
l>ut as long as he lived he never forgot that night 
when he saved the life of his little playmate. 

From that moment Maureen was pronounced out 
of danger. A turn for the better set in, and, al- 
though the convalescence was slow, it was also sure. 
She was too weary to ask questions, and for the first 
week of her recovery she slept most of the time. 
Then Uncle Pat came in and kissed her, and she 
kissed him back and looked into his sweet, grave 
eyes, but still she asked no questions, nor did he 
volunteer any information. 

After that, weeks and weeks and weeks passed, 
and the summer entered into autumn and the au- 
tumn into winter; and the winter was a very cold 
one even for the south of Ireland, but Colonel Her- 
bert’s house was well-warmed and Maureen’s room 
contained every luxury. The two nurses, Hurse Ce- 
cilia and Hurse JSTora, delighted in their life in the 


74 COLONEL HEEBEET TO THE EESCUE. 

liLxurious mansion, and Maureen thought her own 
deep thoughts. 

Autumn passed into winter, and on Christmas 
day Maureen was well enough to be dressed in a 
pretty soft little tea-gown of white cashmere, which 
Nurse Nora had made for her. Then she was laid 
on the couch by the glowing turf fire, and she was 
told that Colonel Herbert would like to see her. 

^^Oh, but I want to see Uncle Pat,’’ said Maureen. 

I’m beginning to remember things a little. Can 
I see Uncle Pat, Nurse Cecilia ? ” 

I don’t think you can to-day, my pretty, but the 
Colonel is very anxious to have a little chat with 
you; only first he says you must have your dinner. 
Nurse Nora has gone to fetch it now.” 

Her dinner consisted of a delicious snipe, for 
these dainty birds abound in the boggy parts of Ire- 
land ; and she had a little glass of wine, very stimu- 
lating and strong. The wine brought the colour into 
her sweet cheeks and made her eyes look softer and 
larger than ever. 

A few minutes later Colonel Herbert entered the 
room. He was one of the most distinguished men 
in the entire county, and Pathclaren was a perfectly 
kept place. The Colonel did not know much about 
girls or women, however, and was a trifle nervous 
as he entered the room, but when he saw the little 
figure on the sofa, the pink colour in the cheeks, the 
soft glow in the brown eyes, the hair which had 
been cut off during her illness but was now curling 


COLOITEL HERBEET TO THE RESCUE. 75 

in tight rings all over her pretty head, made this 
child of one of his greatest friends look altogether 
adorable to him. 

Maureen had not lost her straightforward way. 
She held out a tiny hand now, which was no longer 
plump or brown. 

Dear Colonel,’’ she said, you are good.” 

I hate thanks,” was the Colonel’s reply. 

How funny,” said Maureen, with one of her 
merry laughs ; so do I.” 

That’s right, my pushkeen ; then I quite expect 
you and I will suit each other.” 

We have always suited each other,” said Mau- 
reen. 

Yes, that’s quite true,” replied the Colonel. 

And we need not talk of the past, need we, Mau- 
Teen, acushla ? ” 

^ Why, of course not,” said Maureen ; that is,” 
she added, not unless you wish to. I am begin- 
ning to remember everything now most beautifully.” 

Don’t talk of it, child ; don’t talk of it,” said 
the Colonel. 

I won’t — if it really hurts you,” said Maureen. 

I would not dream of hurting one so good ; hut 
please, dear Colonel — ^you do not mind my calling 
you dear Colonel, do you ? ” 

Hot one little scrap, alanna.” 

That is all right,” said Maureen. You must 
see that I cannot help loving you. I hope you do 
not mind that.” 


76 COLONEL HEEBEET TO THE EESCUE. 

Well — upon my word,” replied Colonel Her- 
bert, I did not know that any one living loved 
me.” 

Oh ! but I do most truly. You see that you are 
a great soldierly man, and my father was your 
friend and the bravest of all brave soldiers. You 
see, dear Colonel, we are really close together. 
the daughter of a soldier; you, a soldier your very 
self. I cannot help loving you and feeling close to- 
you, and I hope — I do hope that you do not mind 
— want you to love me oh! so dreadfully badly, 
and I — well, I love you with all my heart.” 

The stern old Colonel never felt tears nearer to 
his eyes. 

Keep it up, child. I do not mind ; in fact, I — I 
rather like it,” he said. 

And may I call you ^ dear Colonel ’ ? ” 

Yes, young ’un, yes.” 

How, please, I have been in your house a long 
time.” 

Since the summer,” said the Colonel. A 
matter of close on six months.” 

Well, you see, in that time a little girl gets 
hungry.” 

Good gracious ! Sakes alive ! DonT they give 
you enough to eat ? ” 

Oh, yes,” said Maureen ; lashins and lavins. 

But it isn’t that hunger. It’s here ” She put 

her little white hand against her heart. I’m 


COLONEL HEEBERT TO THE RESCUE. 7T 

hungry for Uncle Pat, and for darling Dominic, and 
for Denis and Kitty. When may I see them ? ” 

That’s what I have come to you about, acushla. 
You see, it is this way: You had a good bit of 
serious illness — ^you’re as right as a trivet now, but 
it might have been the other way round. Well, things 
happened that we needn’t talk about, and your Undo 
Pat wouldn’t leave the house — not he, blessed man! 
— while you were in any sort of danger; but when 
all the danger was past (and I tell you, alanna, we 
did have one night of it) — when it was past and 
over and you were quite on the mend, the doctors, 
who were looking after you took a good haul of him. 
My word, didn’t they pull him about. Sounding 
him here and patting him there — they were great 
men, these doctors — and they said that if your 
Uncle Pat went off immediately to Egypt for the 
winter — ^why, he might get well or very nearly quite 
well. So, Maureen, you must forgive me; but I 
made him go, and there is a curate at Templemore ; 
and as he couldn’t go alone, Dominic went with him,, 
and Denis and Kitty are both at boarding-school — 
not the school they used to go to, but a first-rate one 
in no less a place than old England; and I says ta 
myself, says I, ^ I can’t have those bouncing brats 
back for the holidays ; they’ll be too much for Mau- 
reen.’ ” 

They wouldn’t,” murmured Maureen, but her 
voice was very low, and her eyes were really now 
full of tears, for she was too weak to keep them back* 


'^8 COLOITEL HEBBEET TO THE BESCUE. 

They are not bouncing brats, Colonel ; they are 
darlings ! 

Well, well, child, they may be so to you ; but you 
see I’m an old bachelor and I have my notions. So 
it was arranged that the pair of them should stay at 
school for the Christmas holidays, and for that mat- 
ter for Easter as well ; and the long and short of it 
is this, Maureen, that you have to put up with the 
old Colonel until the warm weather comes and your 
Uncle returns. For when he finds Egypt too hot, he 
is ordered by the doctors to go to different parts of 
Switzerland, and the news of him is just of the very 
best. I have a letter in my pocket for you, Maureen, 
written by himself with orders that I should give it 
to you on Christmas Day if it was suitable.” 

Is this Christmas Day ? ” cried Maureen. 

Why, yes, baby ; have you forgotten everything ? 
I wanted to bring you up some plum-pudding, but 
Hurse Cecilia wouldn’t allow it. She’s something of 
a tyrant is that woman, though she’s a first-rate 
nurse.” 

Indeed, she is; and so is I^urse Kora,” said the 
child. Oh, have I indeed forgotten so much, and 
has the time gone by at such a rate — and aren’t you 
— aren’t you sick of me, dear Colonel ? ” 

^^Well, this is about the tune of the thing,” said 
Colonel Herbert : I have taken a sort of fancy to 
you ! Oh, there, child, for the Lord’s sake ! What are 
you doing?” For Maureen had slipped off her 
couch and had twined her weak little arms round the 


COLONEL HERBEET TO THE RESCUE. 79 

Coloners neck, and given the confirmed old bachelor 
the first kiss he had ever received since his mother 
died. 

Child, child, you’ll faint, or something awful 
will happen ! ” 

No, I won’t. I’m not a bit fainty. I want to 
tell you that I love you ” — here came a kiss — and 
you love me ” — another kiss. 

To be sure, pushkeen.” 

Then ihai's all right. Put me back on the sofa, 
dear Colonel, and then give me Uncle Pat’s letter, 
and then go away, please; only before you go, will 
you promise me one thing ? ” 

What is that, acushla machree ? ” 

I want you to come to me every day as you have 
come to-day until I am well enough to go to you, for 
we have just an awful lot to do and talk over before 
Uncle Pat comes back. Will you promise me, dear 
Colonel?” 

^^Yes, child. God help me, I think I’d promise 
you anything.” 

Then that’s all right and I am happy. I think 
I am about the happiest little girl in the world. I 
don’t seem to have a care anywhere at all — only, 
please, my letter ! ” 

Yes, baby, only don’t for goodness’ sake, go and 
cry over it.” 

You don’t like cry-babies either,” said Maureen. 

Of course not ; they are detestable.” 


80 COLONEL HERBERT TO THE RESCUE. 

Now my letter, please. Whatever you find in 
me, you won’t find me a cry-baby.” 

Tbe Colonel dropped a little packet into tbe child’s 
bands and softly left tbe room. 

’Pon my word,” be muttered to himself. ’Pon 
my word. I never could abide a wife, but a child 
like that of my very own, I could put up with her — 
’pon my word ! ” 

Maureen lay for a few minutes after Colonel Her- 
bert bad left her with tbe unopened packet clasped 
in her two little white bands; and her eyes looked 
brighter than ever and her cheeks more rosy. In 
tbe packet were first of all quantities of enormous 
violets, which could be put into warm water and 
would revive by-and-by. Then there came two let- 
ters, one from Dominic and one from Uncle Pat. 

Uncle Pat’s letter was rather short. It ran some- 
what as follows : 

Best of Darlings : — I get grand news of you 
from that fine fellow, Herbert, and if you are well 
enough to receive my Christmas greeting, here it is 
for you ! The violets are from Dom. He’s turning 
into a grand lad, and talks French to the manner 
born. Oh, what stories I shall have to tell you 
when I come home, for, Maureen — dear little Mau- 
reen — I am getting well. Each day I feel stronger. 
I am quite certain that with God’s help I shall be 
with you when the long days come round again, and 
then what ^ lashins ’ we’ll have to talk to each other. 


COLONEL HERBEKT TO THE RESCUE, 81 

Meanwhile, it is thought best for you to stay with 
the Colonel. You must be very sweet to him, and 
not bother him more than you can help; but you 
might ask him to lend you some books, for he has 
got quantities, and he is quite a famous Egyptologist, 
and you will like to know about the place where I am 
now regaining my health. 

God bless you, my darling. God above keep 
you! Uncle Pat.’^ 

P.S. — send you a cheque for £500 to do what 
you like with.’’ 

The other letter was also short, but it seemed to go 
straight into Maureen’s heart ; 

Hurrah, playmate, good news — the best 1 The 
pater is getting well. We’re having a right jolly 
time in this jolly place, and if you were with us it 
would be nothing short of perfection. I never did 
see such a magnificent country as Egypt. Oh, Mau- 
reen, the blue of the sky ! And, oh, the soft delicious 
feel of the air ; and no thought of rain, for of course 
it never rains. One day a week ago I went out and 
saw the three pyramids. I went out with a boy I 
came across, and he explained everything to me. He 
is a jolly sort, and his name is Oliver. There was 
the Great Pyramid with its steps, and we climbed it 
— every single step up to the top, and the two smaller 
pyramids; but the most wonderful thing of all was 
the Sphinx. I can’t describe her to you except -hat 


82 COLONEL HEEBERT TO THE RESCUE. 

she looked inscrutable and wise with all the wisdom 
of all the ages. There was a majesty about her ; but 
there, I can^t write tommyrot. We had tea after- 
wards at the Meena House Hotel, and then we came 
back in the cool of the evening. Oh, Maureen, the 
world is a big, big place, and I want to be a big 
traveller and see every inch of it. Good-bye for 
the present, my little darling. — Your loving old 
Dom.” 


CHAPTER VIL 


HAPPINESS. 

There come in life moments, perhaps hours, per- 
haps days, perhaps even months of perfect bliss, and 
this glorious happening — these sunshiny days, hours, 
and months — came to little Maureen O’Brien while 
she lived with Colonel Herbert. She had undoubt- 
edly had a most severe shock, and as her illness had 
been long and dangerous, so undoubtedly was her 
recovery somewhat tedious ; but by degrees her little 
larklike voice could be heard singing about the house ; 
and then all kinds of indescribable changes took place 
at Rathclaren. It was a handsome and stately home 
before Maureen arrived there, but now it became a 
beautiful home. The Colonel could not quite make 
out what had altered it. He did not know that a 
great nest of daffodils in a certain corner of his vast 
library made the room all aglow with light. He 
could not guess why the piano began to sound in the 
old-fashioned drawing-room, and why a pretty soft 
voice sang all kinds of old-fashioned songs — The 
Dark Rosaleen ” for one, The Wearing o’ the 
Green ” for another, and Moore’s inimitable melo- 
dies — 


83 


84 


HAPPINESS. 


{ 


“ Oh, there’s nothing half so sweet in life 
As love’s young dream ! ” 

The Colonel had heard those words ages ago, and 
he now crept cautiously into the drawing-room and 
stood behind the little singer. 

Certainly her voice was not strong, but it was at 
that stage of her growth a high soprano, and very 
clear and very true, so when she sang When Mal- 
achi Wore His Collar of Gold,” The Vale of 
Avoca,” Believe Me, if all those Endearing Young 
Charms,” The Minstrel Boy,” Those Evening 
Bells,” Bich and Bare Were the Gems She Wore,” 
The Last Bose of Summer,” and The Harp that 
Once Through Tara’s Halls,” the Colonel felt as 
though he were living in a new world. 

When he discovered Maureen’s gift he did not 
get the piano tuned, which most men would have 
done, but got a beautiful new boudoir grand put in 
its place; and a master came twice a week from 
Kingsala to train a voice that needed no training, 
for it was Nature’s voice, just as the birds’ voices 
are. Thus the Colonel was intensely happy. The 
days sped by, and Maureen’s passion for music was 
gratified. Evening after evening the dear Colonel ” 
and Maureen used to enjoy those incomparable mel- 
odies together, the child singing her heart away, the 
man listening, never speaking, never praising, but 
with his own heart full to the brim of love for this 
<]ueer little creature. He loved to spend money on 



She could ride by a sort of instinct; she was part 
of her horse . — Page 85. 


7 ¥ 


. 4 













j.v’ ’ ■ ' ;'a/^JvipS-'‘fl| 




:’!' f*: •,'• ' . '■*’■ ■ ' -L ' ;• V - ^*y3545‘AV' . 

- v'- 



5V 







'■'‘' ' •■ '■ •V' ^ ■ ? ’'‘■ 

i- «.v-.i^ 



HAPPINESS. 


85 


Maureen, and consulted his excellent housekeeper, 
and bought the child suitable frocks and pretty jack- 
ets and hats, and when she was strong enough he took 
her out riding with him. 

The first ride was a bit of a trial to the child, for 
she could not help thinking of poor step-auntie and 
The O’Shee, but after that she enjoyed herself im- 
mensely. To the astonishment of the Colonel, he 
found that he had to teach her nothing. She could 
ride by a sort of instinct ; she was part of her horse. 
He got her a dark Lincoln green habit, and a little 
green velvet cap with a heron’s feather in it; and 
no sweeter sight could have been seen than the little 
maid and the elderly man as they crossed country 
side by side. 

But the Colonel knew what Maureen did not, that 
this golden time in his life was but an episode, that 
Maureen did not belong to him, and that soon — ah ! 
too soon — the sweet presence and the voice like a 
bird’s, and the lovely brown eyes, would leave Kath- 
claren and go back again to old Templemore, where 
Dominic and his father would be anxiously waiting 
for her. 

While these things were happening at Kathclaren 
and Maureen by no effort at all on her part was 
making herself the idol of the entire establishment, 
the Kector — dear man ! — ^was making leaps and 
bounds towards health. The feeling of health was in 
his veins, the keenness of health was in his eyes. 
Egypt had begun to save him, and Switzerland — se- 


86 


HAPPINESS. 


lected parts, of course — did the rest of the business. 
He would certainly be able to return to his parish 
duties in the early summer, just when Templemore 
was in its prime, when the fat kine were prosperous, 
and the lean kine had disappeared for the present. 

The Rector was by no means sorry to live. He 
had been content to die — God’s will was his — and he 
never struggled against the inevitable; but now that 
earthly life was really restored to him in the most 
marvellous and unexpected way, he gave himself up 
to the enjoyment of it. His wife’s will troubled him, 
however, not a little. At first, that is, immediately 
after her death, it troubled him profoundly, but then 
Maureen’s severe illness caused every thought, except 
of her, to fade from his mind; but when she got 
better and the danger passed away, the Rector’s con* 
science smote him very hard with regard to the will. 
He went to see Murphy at Kingsala, he went to see 
O’More and Walters, and he said the same thing to 
each and all, 

That will ought not to be acted on. My poor wife 
died through an accident. Had she lived she would 
have altered her will, for she told me so just before 
her death, poor dear. In fact, I was supposed to 
know nothing of this will, which was made just be- 
fore our marriage, when she fancied she loved me; 
but she certainly told me most distinctly quite lately 
that all her money would belong to her own two 
daughters. Then she was killed — ^you know how. 
The will turned up. You had a copy, O’More, and 


HAPPINESS, 


87 


we have heard from Debenham and Dmce; but I 
cannot possibly see how we can act upon it — I mean 
as gentlemen and Christians. We take advantage of 
a terrible accident to destroy all my poor wife’s hopes 
with regard to her girls.” 

Then Murphy said, ITow whist awhile, your Rev- 
erence, and I’ll come and see you in a few days at 
Templemore. This requires thinking over. These 
aren’t the days of chivalry, O’Brien, my man. Go 
home, rest quiet, be thankful the life of the little 
one is spared, and do nothing until you see me, for 
I’ll come over to Templemore one fine morning, and 
have a bit of news for you as like as not.” 

The Rector waited with what patience he could, 
and the longer he waited the more sensitive did his 
conscience become. But at last, to his unbounded 
amazement, Dominic rushed in to inform him that 
an outside car was coming down the avenue, and 
there were four men on it, to say nothing of the 
driver; and when the four men stepped into the old 
house, which looked most sadly shabby without Mau- 
reen’s care, the Rector found himself in the presence 
of Murphy the lawyer, of Mr. O’More, Mr. Walters, 
and of Mr. Debenham, head of the gTeat firm of 
solicitors in Chancery Lane. 

How these men began at once to talk to the Rector, 
and they talked in a wonderfully convincing way. 
Their argument was this: First and foremost, the 
late Mrs. O’Brien had very much undervalued her 
property, which amounted not to fifty thousand 


88 


HAPPINESS. 


pounds, but after all death duties had been paid 
would represent the very comfortable figure of be- 
tween eighty and ninety thousand pounds. This 
money, by the lady^s desire, had remained untouched 
since her second marriage, and the lawyers, Deben- 
ham and Druce, by wise investments had increased 
the original capital very much. ISTow by the terms 
of the will this sum was to be divided in equal por- 
tions among Mrs. O^Brien^s two daughters, the 
Misses Mostyn, the Hector’s three children and his 
niece, Maureen O’Brien, and further, an equal share 
was to be given to the Rector himself. 

That is precisely how the will stands, Mr. 
O’Brien,” said Debenham, in his extremely refined 
English voice, and as all the inheritors, with the 
exception of yourself, are much under age, nothing 
whatsoever can be done to alter it until your 
youngest child comes of age. INow I drew up this 
will for the late Mrs. O’Brien. She was most sin- 
cere in her wish at the time that you and yours 
should share her wealth with her own two daugh- 
ters. The fact is, the late Mostyn was old enough to 
be her father. He was a city merchant and made his 
pile, although it amounted to nothing like what he 
would have made, had he not been suddenly stricken 
down by apoplexy. His wife and he led a cat-and- 
dog life together, and I think his death was a 
great relief to the poor woman. Anyhow, be that 
as it may, Mr. O’Brien, you can part with your 
share of the property if you like, but the portions 


HAPPINESS. 


89 


set aside for the children cannot possibly he inter- 
fered with. I and my partner are trustees for the 
children’s share of the property, and I shall provide 
them with ample means, which the will allows for 
their education, until they each come of age; more 
I cannot do. They will each be fairly well off, and 
I should strongly advise you, Mr. O’Brien, to take 
your own share and make no bones about it. The 
whole thing seems to me to be an interposition of 
Providence to prevent an angry and irresponsible 
woman from carrying out her designs. You will all 
be comfortably off, and I think if she could speak 
to you now, she would beg of you not to make your 
family unhappy by refusing to receive your share 
of the profits. After all, Mr. O’Brien, it was you 
she loved when she made the will. She did not know 
the children.” 

God help me ! ” said Mr. O’Brien. Poor Con- 
stance, I never understood her ! If you really think 
it would please her, sirs ” 

Please her — naturally it would please her ! ” 
said O’More. 

And I shall not require it long,” continued the 
Kector, who little guessed on that sorrowful day 
that he was to become quite well once more. 

There is a provision made for that in the will, 
sir,” said Mr. Debenham, which gives your share 
in equal proportions to the six children, so I do not 
see how in any case you can touch it or interfere 
with it. That’s a fine boy of yours,” continued Deb- 


90 


HAPPINESS. 


enham. I rather guess that he will make money 
of his own, and not require any help from any one.’’ 

All these things happened while Maureen was ill, 
and she naturally knew nothing about them, and 
nothing whatever about the little fortune which had 
been left her by step-auntie; but as the days flew 
on, and April followed March and May followed 
April, more and more deeply did Colonel Herbert 
hate that will, for if it were not in existence he would 
simply force O’Brien to give him Maureen to be his 
forever, to share his money, his love, and his home. 

How it so happened that while the Kector was 
coming by leaps and bounds back again to life and 
health, two girls at school were mourning not so 
much for their mother, who, as a matter of fact, they 
did not like, but because they were not the heiresses 
they had hitherto called themselves to their school- 
fellows. 

Mr. Debenham called to see these girls, one day, at 
their showy school near Dublin. They were like each 
other, and painfully like the dead woman. The law- 
yer could not help uttering a quick sigh when he 
saw them. Henrietta was the taller and stronger of 
the two. She was what might be described as a 

bouncing young maid,” very much developed in 
figure, with her mother’s fiery blue eyes and her 
mother’s auburn hair which tended to red. That 
hair was all fluffy and curly and untidy about her 
head. She was not a pretty girl ; she had too many 
freckles for that; and her nose had a little tilt up 


HAPPINESS. 


91 


at the end, which gave to Henrietta Mostjn a par- 
ticularly impertinent appearance. Daisy was very 
like her sister, hut with a difference; her eyes were 
smaller and closer together, she had a cunning look 
about her, and her hair was of a flaxen shade with- 
out a touch of gold in it. Her eyebrows were the 
same colour as her hair, and her eyelashes were 
white. She was altogether the sort of girl whom you 
would rather not know, for there was a cunning, de- 
ceitful expression about her face, which no effort on 
her part could conceal. 

Well, so we are robbed,’’ said Henrietta. “ Poor 
mumsie-pumsie went to smash, and we are robbed. 
That’s a nice look-out. Of course, you’ll manage, 
Mr. Debenham, that those horrid O’Briens don’t get 
our money.” 

They shan’t get your money. Miss Mostyn,” 
said the lawyer, but they’ll get their own.” 

Whatever do you mean by that ? Then we do 
get mumsie’s fortune. I said so to Daisy last night. 
When I want to tease her I call her Dysy.” 

I don’t think I care to listen to your remarks,” 
said Mr. Debenham. “ Your poor mother died in a 
very terrible way.” 

Oh, don’t tell me, or I’ll shriek,” said Daisy. 

Hold me^ Henny, hold me, Henny ; I’ll shriek ! ” 

Silly child,” said the lawyer, have you no self- 
control ? I have spoken to the head-mistress of your 
school, Mrs. Henderson, and she understands that 
owing to circumstances you are not to remain here 


92 


HAPPINESS. 


after the summer holidays. That is the wish of 
your step-father and guardian, the Eeverend Patrick 
O’Brien. You will probably be sent to another school,, 
which I will recommend.” 

But our money — the chink,” said Daisy ; that’s 
the main thing.” 

You get your share. Miss Daisy. Your mother’s 
money is divided into seven portions. Until you 
come of age, or marry, a certain portion will be spent 
on your education. After that the capital will be 
yours to do as you wish with. You each of you 
have, roughly speaking, about thirteen thousand 
pounds.” 

Is that all ? ” cried Henrietta. Why, mumsie 
said that we were heiresses ! ” 

You are, to that extent.” 

But she said we should have at least fifty thou- 
sand between us, and she was going to bring us out- 
in Dublin, and we were going to have no end of 
larks. What do you mean by saying that we’ll have 
thirteen thousand pounds each ? ” 

How old are you, Miss Mostyn ? ” 

We are both of us fifteen,” said Daisy. Twins, 
dear little twins. But please tell us, we want to 
know what has become of all the rest of mumsie’s 
money ? ” 

“ She left her entire property,” said the lawyer, 
^^to be divided into seven portions. These portions, 
were to be divided between yourselves, Mrs. Mos- 
tyn’s second husband, the Eeverend Patrick O’Brien,. 


HAPPINESS. 


9a 


his three children, and his dear little niece. ITone 
of you can touch the capital until you come of age. 
Kitty O’Brien is at present only six. Her portion, 
therefore, will in all probability be the largest, as 
there will be a greater time for it to accrue. By 
the way, your mother made one provision, which I 
rather fought against, but she was determined. You 
are not any of you to come of age until you are 
twenty-five.” 

Good gracious ! ” exclaimed Henny. 

Daisy burst into tears. 

I’ll be a beastly old maid by then,” she sobbed. 

Well, good-bye, children, good-bye. Your poor 
mother is gone, and you must make the best of what 
is to you a bad job. But you have got a delightful 
step-father, who will do his utmost for you so as to 
bring you up in the fear of God, and I am sure you 
cannot help liking his dear children.” 

If you mean that I am going to like that beastly 
little niece, you’re fine and mistook, Mr. Lawyer,” 
said Daisy. I think you are a horrid man, and I 
believe, I really do, that you forged that will.” 

Good-bye, girls, and don’t be silly,” said Deben- 
ham. 

He said to himself as he took his seat in his motor- 
car : Poor O’Brien, I thought his troubles were 
ended ; but I really do not think I ever saw a more 
unpleasant pair of girls than the Mostyns. Their 
mother over again, only worse. Thank goodness, I’ve 
saved O’Brien from making a fool of himself. That 


94 


HAPPIITESS. 


saintly sort of person often does that kind of thing. 
That poor, dear, brave little girl, I’m afraid, will 
have an awful time when the Mostyns go to Temple- 
more. Why, the face of the one they call Daisy is 
as sly and as full of mischief as a monkey’s.” 


CHAPTEE Vni. 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 

The Kector had given directions that Templemore 
was to be re-painted and ro-papered and to a certain 
extent re-fumished for his return. He was expected 
home on the first of June, that day of all days, when 
spring has not quite died away and summer has 
touched everything with her golden wings. Maureen 
and Colonel Herbert met the travellers when they 
entered the old house, and Maureen flung her arms- 
round Uncle Pat’s neck and kissed him over and over 
again. She kissed Dominic, too, but she was mostly 
taken up with Uncle Pat. 

Why, you look quite well ; I do declare, you look 
young,” said Maureen. 

^^And you, my dearest baby,” replied the Kector^ 

never saw you look better before.” 

Oh, that’s all owing to ^ dear Colonel,’ ” said 
Maureen. He is a darling. He doesn’t much like 
my leaving him, but you come first, dearest, most 
dear.” 

Yes, I come first, little girl,” said the Eector. 

He glanced at the Colonel as he spoke, and saw a 
shadow on his brow and a curious blue look round 
95 


96 SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 

his lips, and it suddenly flashed upon the Kector that 
perhaps he was selfish in keeping Maureen; but he 
must keep her now, he felt he must. Was she not his 
twin-brother’s only child, and was there not money 
enough now for everything ? Money certainly was a 
power. 

The Eector went up to the Colonel and began to 
thank him, but the Colonel interrupted him. 

None of that, dear old man. I’m the sort of 
person who cannot bear thanks from anyone; not 
even from her, blessed angel. By the way, I have 
bought her a horse — ^ Fly-away ’ by name. He’s a 
thoroughbred Arab, and I have sent his own groom 
with him. It would give me sincere pleasure. Hector 
— unspeakable pleasure — if you would let me pay all 
the expense of Fly-away and groom.” 

The Kector paused before he replied ; then he said 
slowly, It shall be as you wish.” 

I’ll ride over to-morrow,” said the Colonel, and 
take Maureen for a scamper across country. Oh, by 
the way, she has got a nice little pipe of her own — 
not developed, of course — but it will be something 
very good, by-and-by. She sings at present as the 
birds sing, and you will find my present to her in the 
shape of a Bliithner grand in your drawing-room. 
Now I will say good-bye. — Maureen, acushla, one 
kiss. I’m coming back to-morrow.” 

^^Yes, ^dear Colonel,’ yes,” said Maureen, and 
;she pressed the withered cheek several times with 
her rosy lips, and the Colonel went away, a sadly 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 9T 

broken-down man, although he had made such tre- 
mendous efforts to show nothing. 

Why, Maureen, my blessing,” said the Kector, 
‘‘you have won Colonel Herbert’s heart. He’s a 
right good, gentlemanly fellow, one of the best in 
the county. Everyone has hitherto supposed that his 
heart was made of iron, but you — ^you have changed 
all that.” 

“Ho, it isn’t me; it is his dear self,” said the 
child, “ and he hasn’t a heart of iron, my Colonel, 
but a soft heart, very gentle. I think I love him 
next best to you and Dominic out of all the world. 
He has been so good to me while you were away. But 
now let’s be happy. Oh, hurrah! This is a good 
world. Dear old Templemore! Come for a walk. 
Uncle Pat. — Come along, too, Dom. — We must see 
the fruit garden and the place where the periwinkles 
will soon be in full blossom. They are in bud now, 
but soon they’ll be in blossom. Oh, what wonderful, 
amazing things have happened during this past year I 
God has given you back your life, my darling.” 

“ Yes, Maureen,” said the Hector, “ and to see you, 
my little blessing, looking as you do, is the crowning 
touch to my bliss.” 

“ I wish Kitty and Denis were here,” said Mau- 
reen. 

“ They are coming in a week’s time,” replied the 
Kector ; “ and in about ten days from now their step“ 
sisters will arrive.” 


^8 SUMMEE WITH AN EAST WIND. 

Oh,” said Maureen, the girls that step-auntie 
was always talking about ? ” 

Yes, the same. They are pretty much about 
jour age, Maureen — a little older if anything. I 
have not seen them yet.” 

“We must be very good to them,” said Maureen. 

“ Yes, acushla, yes. What a big family we’ll be, 
with all you young ones trotting about, and the 
Colonel and I — a pair of old fogies, bedad ! — ^watch- 
ing you at your games.” 

“ Indeed, no ; nothing of that sort,” said Maureen. 

You’ll join in our games, for you are quite young 
again, and my Colonel isn’t old. I have taught him 
to play hide-and-seek, and he loves it. There is noth- 
ing like play to keep people young. I shouldn’t be a 
bit surprised if Pegeen joined in some fine morning. 
She is the only really old person in the house. But 
now. Uncle, please tell me all about step-auntie’s 
girls.” 

“ I can’t tell you anything, darling, for I have not 
seen them. Even when, long ago — at least, it is five 
years ago now — when I asked their poor mother to 
marry me, the girls were at school, and she never 
would allow them to come home for the holidays. I 
disapproved, but now all that is changed, for I am 
their guardian as well as their step-father.” 

I wonder if they’ll be nice,” said Maureen. “ We 
ought to give them a very pretty bedroom. Uncle 
Pat.” 

“ I thought their poor mothePs room — it is the 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 99 

best in the house and the best furnished ; and you can 
make it look very charming for them by the time 
they arrive, Maureen.” 

You may be certain sure of that,” said Maureen, 
and she clasped her little hands tightly and looked 
with her loving eyes full at Uncle Pat. 

The Colonel arrived the next day and took Mau- 
reen for a long ride on Fly-away, and then Maureen 
insisted on his staying to dinner, which she had 
herself prepared with the help of Pegeen, who of 
course worshipped the swate asthore.” 

Afterwards Maureen sang several old Irish songs, 
and a boy and two men listened and wondered. How 
gay and true and clear was that voice. The Colonel 
could not help sighing as he got up to go back to his 
solitary home. 

If only I had a child of my own,” he thought, but 
he kept his thoughts to himself. 

The weather was as fine this year as it had been 
last, and Denis and Kitty arrived all in due course, 
perfectly wild with rapture and enthusiasm. Then 
one day, quite unexpectedly, an outside car of the 
very shabbiest make was seen trundling down the 
avenue. From the car leaped a girl with flaxen hair 
and another girl with red hair, and the girl with 
flaxen hair flew at Uncle Pat and flung her arms 
round his neck and said, Why, dad, dad, dear old 
dad ! It is good to see you. Let’s have a good hug. 
I’m Daisy, you know — called Dysy when I’m 
naughty — and this here is Henny-penny.” 


100 SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 

The girl with red hair was not as demonstrative as 
the flaxen-haired Daisy; her eyes had a cruel look 
in them, and her mouth was loose and ugly. 

I’m Henrietta Mostyn,” she said. I suppose 
you are my step-father.” 

Yes, my dear; welcome to Templemore.” 

What a rum old place,” said Henrietta. 

Oh, we all love it very much, dear,” said the 
Hector ; and I hope you’ll both be good and happy 
while you are with us.” 

Who is that boy ? ” asked Henrietta. Quite a 
nice boy. What’s his name ? ” 

I’m Dominic,” replied Dominic O’Brien. 

Oh, are you ? Well, you can take me round pres- 
ently, if you like. There are lots of others, aren’t 
there ? Of course, I know that poor mumsie is dead 
and gone ” 

Oh, for goodness’ sake, keep cheerful, Henny ! ” 

That’s what I’m trying to do. Will someone pay • 
the driver; I have no money.” 

I’ll see to it,” said Dominic, going into the hall. 

Why, there is another boy ! ” cried Daisy. 

What’s your name, scamp ? ” 

It’s not Scamp,” said Denis O’Brien, who, al- 
though he was much younger than Dominic, had a 
good deal of Irish pride packed away in his eleven 
years of life. My name is Denis O’Brien.” 

Well, well, don’t be huffy, kid. Whoever is that 
little sprite over there? A mite of a thing — a sort 
of changeling ! ” 


SUMMEB WITH AN EAST WIND. 101 

Daisy’s mocking finger pointed to pretty Kitty, 
who burst into floods of terrified tears and rushed to 
Maureen for comfort. 

Oh, come, Daisy, you must not speak of my 
youngest child in that tone,” said the Kector. She 
is my sweet little Kitty, and the dearest little pet.” 

And whoever is that rag of a girl ? ” 

“ This is Maureen.” 

Well,” said Daisy, wasn’t mother right ? Don’t 
you remember, Henny-penny, how she used to write 
us pages about the detestable Maureen, and here she 
is in the flesh, as stuck-up as you please, and in all 
those fine feathers, too. I can give a shrewd guess 
as to whose money paid for those ! ” 

There was a solemn silence in the great hall, then 
the Kector laid one strong, firm hand on Daisy’s 
shoulder and the other on Henrietta’s. 

My dears,” he said, you are strangers to us, 
but we wish, if possible, to be good to you. It is 
our intention, if possible, to be good, but you must 
not speak against any of my family, and in especial 
you must not speak against Maureen. She is the 
joy of my life and my greatest earthly comfort. Re- 
member, girls, I am now in the position of your 
step-father and your guardian and can do with you 
just what I please. — Maureen, darling, take the girls 
up to their bedroom, and see that they have every 
comfort. — We shall have tea in the hall in about half 
an hour, and then the Colonel will come to take 
Maureen for her customary ride.” 


102 


SUMMEB WITH AH EAST WIND. 


There was something very stem and solemn in the 
Hector’s words, and even Daisy was subdued for 
the moment. 

Maureen, who had not shed a tear or shown a scrap 
of apparent emotion, now came forward and gravely 
without any smile said in her distinct, sweet voice: 

Shall I take you to your room ? — Kitty, dear, go 
and have a ride on daddy’s shoulder.” 

He’s my daddy as well as the sprite’s ! ” cried 
out the irrepressible Daisy. That’s one comfort. 
Well, I suppose we may as well go with you, inter- 
loper.” The last word she dropped as she did not 
wish her step-father to hear her. 

Maureen had taken great pains with the late Mrs. 
O’Brien’s room. She had taken away the large 
double bed and had substituted two little oak bed- 
steads, and the room was really quite charming, with 
its good furniture, its flowers, and wide-open win- 
dows, which let in the delicious air, that blew 
straight from the Atlantic, not two miles away. 

How shivering — ^how bitter ! ” cried Daisy. 

For goodness’ sake, shut that window ; I’ll catch 
my death — I know I shall. What a great empty 
room! Hothing in it to speak of. The only decent 
person I have seen since I entered the house is the 
boy they call Dominic. I am going to have a try and 
flirt with him. It will get my hand in for proper 
practice by-and-by.” 

You mustn’t be unkind to me if you expect Dom- 
inic to like you,” said Maureen. 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 103 

Oh, SO that^s the way the wind blows ! Ho-ho ! 
Well, little figure of fun, and how do you enjoy your 
stolen goods ? ” 

I don’t understand you ; I haven’t a notion what 
you mean,” said poor little Maureen. 

Don’t begin by teasing her,” suddenly exclaimed 
Henrietta ; we’ll have plenty of opportunity later 
on. You know we made our plans, but you are such 
an air-bubble. ^ Dysy — Dysy — give me your answer, 
do!*'* 

I’ll scratch your cheeks if you talk to me like 
that,” exclaimed Daisy. I’m not going to be afraid 
of anybody, and I say it plainly and frankly. Dad’s 
an old frump, but it’s wisest to make up to him. 
What did mother see in him to marry him? As to 
this creature, she is unspeakable, but of course stolen 
goods ! Well, miss, what are you staring at us for ? ” 

I thought perhaps I might help you,” said Mau- 
reen, in her sweet voice, which, in spite of every 
effort, had a sort of tremble in it. I don’t kuow 
that I can; but I thought I could. I’d like to, 
awfully ! ” 

Oh, humbug, shut up ! ” said Henny-penny. 

You’d like me to leave you perhaps,” said Mau- 
reen. There’s hot water there, and when the bell 
rings for tea, or rather when the gong sounds, I can 
come up and fetch you. We thought you’d like 
this room. Pegeen and I took great pains prepar- 
ing it for you. It is quite the best bedroom in the 
house, and the largest. Uncle Pat ought to have it 


104 SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 

by right, but he wouldn’t take it from you, for step- 
auntie always slept in it, and we thought you’d be 
sure to like her room, seeing that you are her chil- 
dren. The bed has been moved and two small beds 
put in. I think myself it is a beautiful room,” con- 
tinued Maureen. 

She turned as she spoke in her graceful way and 
walked towards the door, but before she could reach 
it both girls had sprung upon her. 

How old are you ? ” 

I shall be fifteen in a few months. Please don’t 
clutch my shoulders so tightly.” 

Well, you’re very little younger than we are. 
We’re twins and we’re fifteen. We won’t be sixteen 
till Christmas, so there isn’t a year between us. We 
can have a fair fight.” 

How, look here, little monster,” said Henny- 
penny. Don’t you think you are going to have 
your way in this house, which belonged to our 
mother.” 

Please,” said Maureen, “ it belongs to Uncle 
Pat. It is the Pectory, you know.” 

Take that,” said Daisy, and she gave her a re- 
sounding smack upon her cheek. 

How, look here. Miss Interloper,” said Henny. 
— Daisy, for goodness’ sake, don’t strike the crea- 
ture — we mean to be top dogs at Templemore. We 
mean to get round dad and Dominic and a man you 
call Colonel, and you’ll have no chance whatsoever; 
and if you think for an instant that we are going to 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 105 

sleep in this room where mumsie slept until the day 
she was killed, you’re finely mistaken, that’s all. 
You want to kill us ; that’s about the truth.” 

Oh, you don’t understand,” said poor Maureen. 

If I’m forced to sleep in this room, I shall shriek 
and yell all night long,” said Daisy. 

Ho, you won’t, Daisy, for of course you won’t 
sleep in the room. Why, we should have mumsie 
walking over us all night long — a pretty trick for 
you to play on us. Miss Humbug; but you’ll soon 
know your own place. We haven’t come to this 
home of desolation for nothing.” 

Where’s father ? ” cried Daisy. “ Oh, there he 
is walking with Dominic. Dad, I say, dad, come 
upstairs at once ! Dominic may come, too, if he likes. 
The little scamp has been playing tricks on us. Come 
quick, father, come quick, and save your poor chil- 
dren.” 

The amazed Hector, accompanied by Dominic, en- 
tered the room. The first thing Dominic saw was a 
great red mark on Maureen’s cheek. He went up to 
her and slipped his hand through her arm. 

Who has been hurting you, acushla ? ” he said, 
speaking in that loving Irish voice, which few girls 
can withstand. 

“ I tell you what,” said Henny. — Daisy, for 
Heaven’s sake, keep quiet. — That creature put us 
into this room because she wanted to frighten us out 
of the world. Why, this was mumsie’s room. Please, 
father, order another room to be got ready for us.” 


106 SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND, 

Certainly, my dears. I shall be only too pleased 
to take possession of this room myself, and you and 
your sister can sleep in my room. It is a storey 
higher up, but the beds can be moved. — Maureen, can 
you give orders, dear ? Why, whatever has happened 
to your cheek, darling ? 

I suppose I’m a bit flushed,” said Maureen. 

Nothing of the sort. Out with the truth,” said 
Daisy. I smacked her for her cruelty.” 

You did that ! said the Rector of Templemore. 
— Maureen, my darling, go to your room and lie 
down. Dominic, take her there, and take every pos- 
sible care of her. — Now, girls,” continued the Rector, 
when Dominic and Maureen had gone away together, 
if you attempt to persecute my little niece or make 
her life at all miserable I put down my foot, and I 
think, all things considered, that you will And it a 
very Arm one. Our wish was to make you happy at 
Templemore, but if you choose to be miserable over 
nothing at all, and to go on in the exceedingly un- 
pleasant way you have done since you entered the 
house, why, there is an old lady I know who will 
take charge of you. I won’t tell you her name. I 
won’t tell you anything about her except that she is 
a relation of my own ; and I rather fancy, Henrietta 
and Daisy, that if you go and live with her, you will 
sleep where she chooses, you will eat what she puts 
before you, you will obey her to the letter, and you 
will not have an easy time. You need not unpack, 
now, girls. You have shown since you came to this 


SUMMER WITH AN EAST WIND. 


107 


house want of heart and want of feeling, and I may 
as well tell you that I am bitterly ashamed of you.” 

Whereupon the Kector left the beautiful bedroom, 
and the girls stood and stared at each other. 

‘‘ We’re in prison,” said Daisy, and she began to 
sob. 

ISTothing of the sort, if we play our cards prop- 
erly,” returned her sister. I^ow I’m going to tidy 
up a bit, and you’d best do the same, and, for good- 
ness, gracious’ sake, don’t say a word against that 
little brat in the company of her elders. We can 
tease her fine in private, and she has got some grit 
in her, I must say, for she didn’t tell when you gave 
her that awful blow, Daisy. You did yourself no 
good by that. I wouldn’t sleep in this room; I’m 
with you there. Poor mumsie’s room; but I think 
we’ll have to change our tactics a little, otherwise 
we’ll be packed off to that truly awful woman father 
has described to us. He’s not at all a nice man, but 
Dominic is worth cultivating, and then there’s the 
Colonel. I own I should like to get into his good 
graces, so do brush out my hair and let me look 
pretty, and I’ll do the same for you. Afterwards we 
can find our way to the hall hand in hand, two for- 
lorn, sad little orphans — enough to touch the heart of 
anyone.” 

Daisy submitted, as she always did, to the stronger 
nature, and the girls entered the hall a quarter of 
an hour later in their somewhat tawdry travelling 
dresses, much the worse for wear — one with her head 


108 SUMMEE WITH AN EAST WIND. 

of fiery red hair and her eyes of fiery blue, the other 
a sort of shadow of her sister with no colour in the 
hair, nor in the small pinched face. 

The Colonel was seated as usual in the hall, and 
the Rector was speaking to him on all kinds of sub- 
jects, learned subjects and subjects of the day. 

Dominic, Denis, and Kitty had placed themselves 
as far as possible from the Mostyns. Presently there 
was a little rush heard on the richly-carpeted stairs, 
and a girl, a beautiful girl, in a Lincoln-green habit, 
with her little peaked cap of velvet to match with 
its heron’s feather, dashed into the middle of the 
group. As she advanced, she sang, and the song she 
sang was When Malachi Wore His Collar of Gold,” 
and she flew to the Colonel and put her soft arms 
round his neck and gave him one very light kiss on 
his forehead. 

Why, Maureen, my blessing ! ” exclaimed Colonel 
Herbert. 

You’d best pour out tea now, Maureen,” said 
her uncle, or you and the Colonel will be late for 
your ride.” 


CHAPTER IX. 


STEP-DAUGHTEES. 

You look tired, Maureen,” said Henrietta, com- 
ing forward at that moment, “ and as Fm father’s 
child, perhaps he would like me to pour out tea.” 

Maureen turned very red, but did not speak a 
word; she sat down quietly on a seat near Colonel 
Herbert. He looked at the child with unspeakable 
love and anxiety in his eyes. By-and-by, to Mau- 
reen’s great rejoicing, she and the Colonel went off 
for their ride together. 

The moment the Rector found himself alone with 
his step-daughters, for the two boys and Kitty had 
fled from the hall, Henrietta went and knelt down 
by the elderly man’s side. 

Are you vexed with me, father dear ? ” 

I am, Henrietta, decidedly vexed. You have no 
right to take Maureen’s place in this house. I did 
not wish to make a fuss before Colonel Herbert, but 
clearly understand that Maureen has the management 
of things at Templemore.” 

But I am your child, daddy, and older, too,” 
said Henrietta. 

And so am I, daddy, dad. We are twins, o£ 
109 


110 


STEP-DAUGHTEBS. 


course, so we are the same age/^ said Daisy, and we 
are older than Maureen by a few months/’ 

Yes, I know all that,” said the Kector. 

“Well, you see, it’s like this,” proceeded Henri- 
etta. “ It was quite bad enough to be robbed. Dar- 
ling father — for you do look a dear old duck — ^we 
are not blaming you one little bit, you couldn’t help 
yourself; but mumsie, had she lived, meant all her 
money to go to Daisy and me. Well, she died, poor 
dear, so there was an end to that. She was a bit mad 
when she made that will, but we must put up with it. 
It’s there, and the lawyers say it cannot be changed ; 
only really and truly, father dear, Daisy and I, as 
your step-daughters, and as mumsie’s own children, 
ought to be heads of everything in this house. We 
want to order the servants. Maureen can do rough 
work, of course, if we like to give it to her, but she 
must do it under our superintendence; don’t you 
think so, Daisy ? ” 

“ Certain sure, Henny-penny.” 

“ So you see, father dear,” continued Henrietta, 
:fixing the Kector with her fierce bright eyes, “ it’s 
better to begin at once. That’s why I spoke as I did 
just now, and why I took possession of the tea-um.” 

“ And gave me,” said the Kector, “ quite the most 
nauseous cup of tea I ever had at Templemore.” 

“ Oh, you are prejudiced, daddy dear,” said Daisy. 
“ It was delicious tea. Henny is famed for her tea ; 
but never mind, you shall teach Henny, and she shall 
give it to you just as you like — only the main point 


STEP-DAUGHTERS. 


Ill 


is this: Is not Maureen to understand clearly and 
at once, that she is under us in this establishment ? 

No,” said the Kector, it cannot be.” 

But it is very queer of you, daddy ” — sob-sob 
came from Daisy’s lips. Here are we, your own 
darling wife’s only children, treated anyhow, and 
that little scamp put on top of us. I don’t think we 
can stand it.” 

I don’t think you can, Daisy. I think I must 
give immediate directions to have you and your sis- 
ter sent to my cousin. She’ll manage you if I can’t. 
And now, my dears, although I’m better, I’m not 
the strongest of the strong, so I must ask you both 
kindly to leave me.” 

But we won’t go to that awful cousin of yours. 
We ought to be heads of this establishment; it’s very 
cruel, that’s what I call it. Our money gone, and 
our mother gone, and we thought nothing of at all. 
If you weje anything of a gentleman, father, you 
wouldn’t have taken us from that nice school that 
mumsie chose for us, where we had lots and lots of 
friends.” 

My dears,” said the Rector, and he laid his hand 
as gently as he could on Henrietta’s .shoulder and 
looked into those fierce eyes so like his poor wife’s, 
and noticed the cloud of red-gold hair; and then he 
glanced from her to Daisy, who was winking at her 
sister, and altogether putting on a most disagreeable 
appearance. My dears,” he said, God help me — 


112 


STEP-DAUGHTEES. 


I’m a weak man. I have suffered sorely, and your 
mother’s money is no pleasure to me.” 

Oh, don’t talk tommy-rot,” said Daisy. If it 
is no pleasure to you, you can give it back to us.” 

There is such a thing as the law of the land, 
girls, and by that law, the money your mother left 
behind her can only be spent according to the one 
will she made. I wish for many reasons it could 
have been otherwise. I will tell you one thing, my 
dears: I did not even know of the existence of the 
will until the very day your poor mother leapt from 
the dog-cart and broke her neck.” 

She must have looked very queer with her neck 
broken,” said Daisy. Did you see her, father ? 
Was it twisted round or doubled over, or what ? ” 
Daisy, I refuse to answer any more of your 
heartless questions. Go away now and leave me in 
peace. I am feeling terribly tired and upset. But 
clearly understand, both of you girls, that for the 
present you are only guests in this establishment, 
and that Maureen keeps her old place. How, go ! ” 
Well, he is a frump,” said Daisy to her sister. 

She uttered these words after she had left the hall. 
If you had gone out, Daisy, and left him to me, 
I would have managed him fine. I’m the sort of 
girl that can come round any man. But you — ^you 
are just contemptible. I’ll get the upper hand of 
Miss Maureen yet, but I’ll manage it in my own way. 
You can back me, of course, if you like.” 

You may be sure I’ll do that, Henny ! I couldn’t 


STEP-DAUGHTERS. 


113 


live but for you, but I do get so passionately angry 
when I think of the way we have been treated. Just 
to think of that little whipper-snapper having a horse 
of her own and a Colonel to ride with her, and she 
put before everyone and getting as much money as 
we shall have. Oh, I call it detestable ! ” 

Well, you heard what father said — that the will 
can’t be changed,” said Henrietta. Let’s go now 
and visit the kitchens and scold the servants. They 
at least shall imagine we are mistresses.” 

Oh, what larks ! ” said Daisy. Come along, 
Henny; you are just splendid.” 

There were a good many servants seated at tea in 
the old kitchen, for Mr. O’Brien, owing to his added 
wealth, had increased his staff. They were all Irish 
Mollies, Bridgets, and Horahs, in addition to which 
there was the old butler Burke, who sat at one end 
of the long table, while Pegeen occupied the place of 
honour at the other. This goodly group of men and 
maids — for several of the gardeners had come in 
without permission for their meals — ^were talking in 
the soft, low-pitched voice of the Irish. They were 
drinking tea, too, according to the invariable fashion, 
out of saucers, their elbows resting on the table-cloth, 
which was by no means too clean. 

Lawk-a-massy,” one of the men was saying to 
Horah, the under-housemaid, why, what Mr. Burke 
has been a-telling to me fair takes my breath entirely. 
It seems to grip me like. That young minx taking 
our Miss Maureen’s place and slopping out the tea. 


114 


STEP-DAUGHTERS. 


half into the saucer and half into the cup ; and Miss 
Maureen, the angel that she is, nof a word out of 
her, but just setting down near the Colonel, blessed 
man, and taking her tea, as though it was nice, al- 
though the left cheek of the poor lamb was all swelled 
up ; wasn^t it, Burke ? ” 

It was that so,’’ replied Burke, and fiery red 
for that matter.” 

And herself such a pale little colleen,” said 
Nor ah. My word, one of ’em must have riz a hand 
at her.” 

All this time Pegeen had not^ uttered a word, but 
her sunken black eyes looked very black indeed, and 
her breath came in short, quick puffs from her almost 
toothless mouth. 

It was upon this scene that the Misses Mostyn 
burst in. 

Hullo, hullo, you good people ! ” said Daisy. 

Hold your tongue, Daisy, and let me speak,” in- 
terrupted Henrietta. 

But here Pegeen rose to her feet, the rest immedi- 
ately following her example. 

I’ll thank ye, madames, to walk out of my 
kitchen. Ye are not welcome here, and that’s flat.” 

Oh, dear, dear, what horrid people you all are ! ” 
exclaimed Daisy. We poor orphan girls can’t go 
anywhere to get a bit of welcome.” 

To be sure now,” said Pegeen, and there is 
much of the grief of the orphan about yez. I niver 
did see it, niver, displayed so touchin’ like. Ye are 


STEP-DAUGHTEES. 


115 


your mother over again, and she war a bad ’un if 
ever there was a bad ’un. What call had ye, I’d like 
to know, to go and push yourself into Miss Maureen’s 
place — ^her little darling self that is the angel of the 
world ? Yes, yez did that ; and, what’s more, one or 
other of ye, I can’t say which, sthruck her across the 
left cheek. What call had ye to go on like that, and 
then come prying in on us? Gret out of the way, 
that’s what I say — quick ! ” 

Please,” said Henrietta, who thought it best to 
be as polite as she knew how, for all the servants were 
glaring at her as though they would tear her in 
pieces. ^Tlease let me speak and then I’ll go, but 
I’ll take good care to tell the master — ^my father — 
what a disgraceful scene I have lighted on. I don’t 
believe for one moment those men have any right 
to be in the kitchen, and — ^why, I do declare that is 
peach jam you are eating, and new-laid eggs. I’m 
the head of the house in future, so you’d better ac- 
cept the fact. But now, what I wish to know is this : 
When is Miss Daisy’s and my room to be changed ? ” 
Sakes alive — ye have got a fine bedroom ! 
Haven’t ye tuk to it ? ” 

We were taken to a room where my mother slept 
until she died. Do you think we would put up with 
a haunted room ? ” 

^^I did hear the banshee two nights ago,” said 
Horah. She was crying at one of the windows. It 
was a sure sign of another death.” 

And you expect us to sleep there,” said Henri- 


116 


STEP-DATJGHTEES. 


etta. That’s likely. However, the matter is set- 
tled, and whoever is the housemaid — I’m sure I don’t 
know how many there are — dozens, I should say — 
but anyway the housemaids, as soon as they have 
finished their peach jam and new-laid eggs, are to 
go upstairs and put our beds into father’s room, and 
father will sleep in the haunted room. He has given 
orders to that effect, and if you don’t believe me, 
impertinent Irish savages, you’d better go and ask 
him.” 

“ My word, I will that,” said Horah. 

“ And so will I,” said Bridget. 

‘‘ And so will I,” cried Molly. It will be a nice 
change for the masther, for his room is mighty poor 
and what you might call rickety, whilst ^ herself ’ 
had what was the best room in the house. I’m right 
glad ye heard the banshee, Horah, for now the poor 
dear masther will have a dacent room to sleep in; 
and as like as not, for that matter, the banshee’ll 
cry at the window of the room ye’ll be sleeping in, 
misses. It’s ye she’s after — the same as your poor 
mother. Oh, my word, we must bustle to.” 

Finish your tay,” said Pegeen ; and, young 
ladies — what calls theirselves such — lave the 
kitchen! '' 


CHAPTEK X. 


AT TEMPLEMORE. 

The girls did not find themselves thoroughly com- 
fortable at Templemore. The room upstairs was 
small. It faced north, and the furniture was shabby. 
In vain they demanded better furniture. Xo notice 
was taken of their request. What the Kector had 
endured for years without uttering a word they must 
endure now by their own choice and desire. The 
Kector’s illness had been greatly brought on by his 
unsuitable bedroom. 

Maureen poured out tea, Maureen coaxed the serv- 
ants into a good humour, Maureen picked flowers, 
and with the help of Pegeen arranged the menu for 
the kitchen and also for the hall, where they gen- 
erally partook of refreshments in the hot weather. 
Maureen was growing very tall and very slim, and 
the ugly red glow had faded from her cheek. Never- 
theless, she had her trials. Henrietta and Daisy saw 
that as they could not work openly, they must work 
by guile. She might still be the pretended head of 
the establishment, but they could make her unhappy. 
They managed this by many clever dodges. 

On a certain night when the Mostyns had been at 
117 


118 


AT TEMPLEMORE. 


Templemore for a few days, the Colonel came to 
dine. There was an excellent meal planned by Mau- 
reen, and the family and visitor alike were waited 
on by old Burke, and a smart-looking girl, who called 
herself by the uncommon name of Vivian. She was 
the head-parlourmaid, and being truly Irish by birth, 
was accepted by Burke as worth training. When the 
dinner had come to an end, the Mostyns, who were 
wearing bright pale blue gauzy frocks (they had re- 
fused to put on any sort of mourning for their 
mother), and Maureen, who was in simple white, 
with a green bow, the true Irish green, in her soft 
brown hair, were standing together in the drawing- 
room. 

The Mostyns had not made any way whatever witK 
the Colonel, and, although the Hector was kind to 
them, it was a distant sort of kindness with no love 
in it. He had begged them on their arrival to wear 
black for their mother, but as they positively refused 
to do anything of the sort, he did not press the point. 

Denis and Kitty had both retired to bed ; Dominic, 
the one person whom the girls could endure in the 
family, was nowhere to be seen; but Maureen was 
there, looking exquisite and fair, with her pale, 
creamy complexion, her dark brows and soft brown 
eyes to match her hair — Maureen, the interloper. 

Do you know,” said Henrietta suddenly, that 
you are a robber ? ” 

Please, Henrietta, don’t talk like that,” said 
Maureen. 


AT TEMPLEMOEE. 


119 


“ Let her alone/’ cried Daisy ; if we don’t she’ll 
begin to cry, and we have our fun prepared upstairs 
to-night.” 

Whisper, whisper.” The other girl nodded, and 
a pleased expression came over her face. 

I say, what larks ! ” she exclaimed. Then she 
said suddenly : What a glorious piano. When did 
mumsie buy it ? ” 

Your mother didn’t buy it,” said Maureen. It 
was Colonel Herbert who bought it and gave it to 
me.” 

That’s another of your lies,” said Daisy. All 
right ; let’s see what it sounds like.” 

She could hardly play a note of music, but she 
could pound wrong notes and crashing chords to any 
extent. Henrietta stood by her, smiling. 

How,” said Henrietta, you shall play my ac- 
companiments. I have a great voice.” 

She set to work with great fervour, Daisy impro- 
vising the accompaniment. Her song was one just 
then very much in vogue: Cheer Up; Hever Say 
Die ! ” The partly cracked, untrue voice, the hope- 
less accompaniment, brought the gentlemen, who were 
all musical, out of the dining-room. 

Good heavens ! ” said Colonel Herbert. “ Mau- 
reen’s piano will be broken if that sort of thing goes 
on.” 

They entered the room long before they were ex- 
pected. The Colonel said with extreme politeness to 
the two Mostyns : Thank you for your perform- 


120 


AT TEMPLEMOBE. 


ance. ITow may we have the pleasure of a song from 
Maureen.” 

Maureen immediately sat down and sang the songs 
dear Colonel ” loved best. Her voice was gaining 
in power and richness every day. Dominic stood by 
and turned the pages for her, hut suddenly a burst of 
giggling in a distant part of the room caused him to 
leave his place. He went up to the two girls, who 
were choking and stuffing their handkerchiefs into 
their mouths. 

If you wish to laugh, will you go outside,” he 
said. We want to listen to Maureen.” 

You come along with us. Pommy, boy,” said 
Daisy. 

Thanks ; but I would not lose the pleasure of 
Maureen’s singing for the world.” 

You call that singing ? ” said Henrietta. I call 
it the squealing of a cat.” 

Thanks. You will perhaps allow me to retain 
my opinion. Don’t laugh again when something 
beautiful is being done.” 

Maureen was singing Those Evening Bells ” 
when he went back to her. Her eyes were wonder- 
fully soft and bright, and the Colonel patted her on 
the shoulder and kissed her on the cheek when he 
went away. 

We’ll have a long ride to-morrow, girleen,” he 
said. You and I and Fergus and Fly-away. I’ll 
call for you early, for I want to go a good long way ; 
and, oh, by the way, Kector, may Maureen dine with 


AT TEMPLEMOBE. 


121 


me at Kathclaren to-morrow night ^ I can send the 
horse hack by the groom, and will bring the child 
hack in my motor-car in time for bed.” 

Certainly. You would like that, Maureen,” said 
the Rector. 

Oh, yes,” said the little girl. I should love it.” 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE GRAND BLUTHNEE. 

There was a strange feeling over the old house, 
a feeling which had never pervaded it even in the 
unhappy days of the late Mrs. O’Brien. To all ap- 
pearance, it was Maureen who was the cause of the 
misery. It was not that she ever complained, but 
that she looked fagged and lifeless. She locked her 
piano, the beautiful Bliithner. She could not stand 
Daisy’s crashing chords and Henrietta’s false notes. 
The two Mostyn girls went one day, when Maureen 
was out, on purpose to open this instrument in order 
to indulge in long squeals on it, and in short to in- 
jure it as much as possible. They hated the piano 
because it belonged to Maureen. They could not 
accuse her of robbery in connection with it, for 
Colonel Herbert had given it to her. 

Mr. O’Brien was busy over his parochial work, 
and the girls thought they would have a fine time. 
They had dragged Denis and little Kitty into the 
room, and, wild with mischievous excitement, they 
proposed a dance. 

“ I’ll play the music,” said Daisy. I’m the mu- 
sickl one ; and Henny-penny, you can hop round with 
122 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


123 


Denis. He’s just about better than nobody, and that’s 
about all I can say for him. Wherever is Dominic, 
I wonder? I say, Kitty — oh, don’t look so fright- 
ened, you little goose ! — where is your eldest brother ? 
Where’s the one respectable member of the family ? ” 
Dominic — has gone — away — ^with Colonel Her- 
bert — and Maureen,” faltered Kitty. “ Colonel 
Herbert brought his motor car — and the three went 
away together. 1 — I don’t want — to dance, please — 
’sides, I couldn’t, as the planner is locked.” 

Locked, you little brat, you little imp ! What on 
-earth do you mean ? ” 

“ Please, I’m going out,” said Kitty. 

You don’t go out until you tell us the truth.” 
’Pon my word, she’s right.” 

Henrietta struggled with all her might to open the 
instrument ; but the lock was good — in fact, a double 
one — and the great piano stood in its solitary splen- 
dour completely shut away from mischievous fingers. 

Well, this is more than I can stand,” said Henri- 
etta. Look here, Denis, you’ll be a man some day, 
and a right handsome one, too — fetching, you know.” 
‘^Whatever’s fetching ? ” asked Denis. 

Oh, the sort of boy that lures the birds from the 
hedges, with those dark grey eyes of yours and the 
curly black lashes. Oh, I say, you are a wonder. 
You’ll catch the girls by handfuls ! ” 

Don’t know, and don’t care ! ” said Denis. “ I 
hate girls — ^that is, except Maureen and Kitty ! ” 

“ Well, I never ! You are a nice sort of lad,” said 


124 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


Daisy. IVe thought of a plan, though. You don’t 
know where she has put the key ? ” 

ISTo, I don’t,” said the boy sturdily; “ and if I 
did I wouldn’t tell.” 

“ Well, get away as fast as you can, with that little 
brat of a sister of yours.” 

The two children only too eagerly left the room. 

Henny,” said Daisy, the minute they were alone^ 
are you going to stand this sort of thing ? ” 

I don’t see how we are going to do anything else. 
It is most detestable,” said Henrietta. But if the 
piano is locked, we can’t do anything with it, can 
we?” 

I have my thoughts, and they are very fine ones,”^ 
said Daisy. Will you listen to me, Henrietta? ” 
Oh, I’m sick of everything,” said Henrietta, and 
she put her arms down on the lovely instrument and 
began to cry loudly and bitterly. 

Look here, Henny, do shut up. Let’s dance a 
jig on the top of the piano. We’ve got our outdoor 
shoes on and they are covered with mud. That little 
wretch is so particular about the top of her piano — 

always dusting it and polishing it; and then, I say,, 
can’t we go to her room and search for the key ? ” 

Henny was not one long to endure hopeless grief. 
The next moment she had jumped on the top of the 
piano, and, encircling Daisy in her arms, proceeded 
to do the one thing she could do fairly decently — that 
was the steps of a Scotch reel. She whistled the time 
with her full rosy lips, and the two girls danced 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


125 


faster and faster until, suddenly going too near the 
narrow part of the instrument, they both fell over 
with a resounding crash. 

Just at that moment Burke solemnly opened the 
drawing-room door and announced the Honourable 
Mrs. Leach and Miss Leach. Now it so happened 
that this Mrs. Leach was a friend in a sort of way of 
the second Mrs. O’Brien. She therefore thought it 
her duty to call on the poor lady’s daughters, al- 
though her own daughter Kathleen by no means ap- 
proved of the idea. 

The sight that met their eyes was decidedly star- 
tling : Two girls prone on the floor, and the top of the 
piano hopelessly injured by clumsy boots and cov- 
ered from end to end with mud ; but Daisy, quick as 
lightning, saved the situation. Henrietta felt slight- 
ly stunned, but Daisy always kept her composure. 

<< We’re so glad to see you, Mrs. Leach,” she said. 

Darling mumsie wrote so often about you, and 
said you were quite c/ieearming. We are glad to see 
you — ^we poor lone orphans. And what a pretty 
daughter you have got, Mrs. Leach. What’s her 
name — Sally or Patty, or what ? ” 

My name is Kathleen,” said that young lady, in 
a very stiff voice. 

I hope you are not hurt. Miss Mostyn,” said 
Mrs. Leach, going up to Henrietta. “ What an aw- 
ful mess that lovely piano is in ! Is it possible that 
you were dancing on the top? How terribly vexed 
little Maureen will be ! ” 


126 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


Well, she locked it, spiteful cat,” said Henrietta, 
so we thought we would pay her out. We are two 
lone orphans. You’ll stay and have tea with us, 
won’t you, Mrs. Leach; mumsie-pumsie’s friend — 
you will, won’t you now? I’ll ring and tell Burke 
to get tea at once.” 

Ho, I’m greatly afraid I cannot stay,” said Mrs. 
Leach. I have several other calls to make.” 

Then have you only come to tantalise us like ? ” 
said Daisy. You come in — mumsie’s friend — you 
and your beauty of a daughter — ^why, I could hug 
h^r this minute — and I will, too. I never can re- 
strain myself when I get a passionate fit on. Oh, 
please stay, do; we are such lone orphans.” 

Kathleen stood up. She was very tall and grace- 
ful. She was one of the most beautiful girls in the 
neighbourhood. She was more than a head taller 
than Daisy. 

“ Mother, we must go,” she said. I always told 
you that what you have done to-day was a mistake. 
Ho, we cannot possibly stay. Miss Mostyn, forgive 
me, I never kiss strangers. May I ring to have our 
carriage brought round ? ” 

But Burke at that moment was standing at the 
door. 

Is it tay ye’ll be requiring for the ladies ? ” he 
inquired of Henrietta. 

Ho, thank you, Burke,” said Mrs. Leach. We 
cannot possibly stay to tea. Good-bye, Miss Mos- 
tyn. Good-bye, Miss Daisy. For your mother’s 


THE GRAND BLUTHNEE. 


127 


sake ” — she paused and seemed to swallow something 
in her throat — for her sake, I intended to be kind, 
hut it is impossible ; you are hopeless. We only make 
friends with our own sort.” 

Give my love to Maureen and sweet little ' 
Kitty,” said Kathleen. Come, mother darling, or 
wedl be late for Colonel Herbert’s tea-party.” 

They swept out of the dismantled drawing-room 
with all those airs of women of the world which they 
truly possessed. As Burke was conducting them to 
their carriage, he could not help saying: 

Ah, thin, it’s the truth I’m telling y’ladyship. 
The things that be going on now are past hearing — 
past bearing; and I’m frightened out of my very 
life for Miss Maureen and Miss Kitty.” 

Well, Burke, you must do your best to protect 
them,” said Mrs. Leach. I quite feel with you ; but 
you must know that it is impossible for us to associ- 
ate with such girls.” 

“ It’s the truth ye are saying, ma’am. Why, their 
ma — goodness knows she was bad enough — but she 
was a beauty compared to thim as she has left ahint 
her. Oh, Heaven presarve us, they’re listening. 
That’s one of their ways. It’s my heart that’s broke 
entirely. Good-bye, ma’am; good-bye. Miss Kath- 
leen. May the God above bless ye both.” 

The old servant stood bareheaded on the steps of 
the ancient house and the handsome carriage of the 
Leaches rolled down the avenue. Then Burke stepped 
softly back on his waj to the kitchen premises. There 


128 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


was no sound audible anywhere, and he sincerely 
hoped that he was mistaken in supposing that Miss 
Daisy had been listening to him. But he was not. 
Daisy had listened — Daisy had overheard, and had 
now come back to her sister. 

We must do something,’’ she said, and she 
ground her little uneven teeth and spite flashed out 
of her small eyes. 

What’s to be done ? ” said Henrietta. It is you 
who make the mischief, Daisy. You have no reti- 
cence of any sort. I’m sure dear mums didn’t keep 
us so many years at that expensive school without 
our at least learning that strange girls a great deal 
older than ourselves should not be kissed. If you 
had gone away quietly and tidied your mop of white 
hair, I would soon have got round Mrs. Leach; but 
I can do nothing when you are by — nothing at all.” 

Oh, do let us stop talking about the old horror,” 
said Daisy. There’s one thing I’m determined on : 
Burke shall be turned away. I heard what he said 
of us. Disgraceful, I call it ! ” 

Well, father is the only one to turn him away,” 
said Henrietta. My head aches. I got a very nasty 
fall.” 

Poor Henny-penny — poor old girl ! We did 
damage the piano a good bit, that’s one comfort. 
How, look here, suppose we go up to Maureen’s room 
and have a right good search for the key. She must 
have hidden it somewhere. There’s something very 
tiresome about Maureen. Whatever we do to her, 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


129 


whatever we say, she only looks sad and pale and 
doesn’t answer back. I detest that sort of little non- 
entity. And the petting she gets! And she living 
on poor mumsie’s money! We must contrive to 
punish her in some way she’ll feel.” 

Well, anyhow,” said Henrietta, we will go and 
have a look for the key.” 

They soon found themselves in Maureen’s room, 
which was a little dressing-room off Uncle Pat’s, 
and which, although by no means grand, was exquis- 
itely neat and tidy. 

Let’s make hay while the sun shines,” said Daisy. 
Pull the bed to pieces and throw the bed-clothes on 
the floor. How, then, let’s look in her drawers. 
Locked, I do declare! What a mean spite of a 
thing ! Henrietta, can’t you contrive to kick over her 
water-jug and set the water rolling on the floor? 
That, I rather fancy, will put Miss Heatness out. 
Oh, dear — oh, dear ! Why, whatever have we here ? ” 
The girls converted the neat room into a hopeless, 
sopping mess, but now their eager eyes lighted on a 
little basket, which contained screw-drivers and tools 
of different descriptions. With these in their hands, 
they rushed downstairs again to the drawing-room, 
and began to use every endeavour to burst open the 
Bliithner grand. Try as they would, however, they 
could not succeed, for the double lock was too much 
for them. All they did do was to break two or three 
screw-drivers and injure the front of the piano. 
They even broke off little bits of its lovely, highly- 


130 


THE GRAND BLUTHNEE. 


polished frame. They then returned the tools to 
Maureen’s room and went out hand-in-hand into the 
open air. There they met Garry, the young groom, 
who was just bringing in Fly-away after his daily 
exercise. 

They stopped immediately and entered into a very 
animated conversation, which obtained but small re- 
sponse. 

Couldn’t we ride him, just for a bit ? ” said 
Daisy. Turn about, you know. Maureen doesn’t 
want him to-day, and it would be such fun. Do let 
us, Garry ; do — do ! ” 

I won’t, and that’s flat,” said Garry. The 
horse ain’t mine — he’s Miss Maureen’s. He has had 
his scamper, and now that he’s dry and brushed 
down and cooled off a bit I’m going to give him his 
oats. The Colonel is that particular about him — 
white oats he alius gives him. They are a sight 
dearer than the others. He’s a beautiful baste en- 
tirely. I wouldn’t be tampering with him if I was 
you, misses; you must remember, though ’tain’t for 
me to sphake, that it was The O’Shee kilt your 
mother and The O’Shee is nothing at all to Fly-away. 
Watch the fire in his eye. It wants a practised rider 
to manage himself, that it does. Ye’d best lave him 
alone. Ef you ride him, as sure as I’m standing 
here, ye’ll get your deaths as ^ herself ’ did afore ye.” 

But please tell us,” said Daisy, who could be 
very agreeable to any man when she liked, you 
don’t only give him those white oats? We don’t 


THE GRAND BLUTHNEE. 


131 


want to ride him. We are not a bit that sort; but 
we are interested. I suppose you don’t mind telling 
us how you feed him, do you, Garry ? ” 

I knows my business, and as a rule I kapes it 
to meself,” said Garry. 

But you’ll tell it to us, won’t you ? There surely 
is no harm in that, Garry; and we are so fond of 
Maureen ! ” 

Are ye, now? Well, I wouldn’t have guessed 
it; but there’s no saying what’s hid in the breast of 
a maid. I must be oif now. I’m going to lock him- 
seK in, and ye’d best be making for the hall, for the 
Hector will be there, and as like as not will be want- 
ing his tay — with Masther Dominic and Miss Mau- 
reen away.” 

But do — do tell us what else you give him to 
eat,” said Daisy. 

To ate — ^bless ye — he has his males reglar. A 
hot mash o’ nights.” 

Oh, a hot mash at night,” said Henrietta. 

Yus, and why not. Yee are afther no good ; hut 
I have the charge o’ Fly-away, and I don’t say that 
the stable yard is the right place for little maids. 
Ye’ll forgive me, misses, hut it ain’t, really it ain’t.” 

The girls walked hack slowly and thoughtfully to 
the house. They had never ridden in their lives, 
and were not at all anxious to risk their existence 
on the hack of Fly-away. Kich as she was, Mrs. 
Mostyn, before she became Mrs. O’Brien, had placed 
her daughters in a very common school, and beyond 


132 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


saying from time to time that she meant to leave 
them all her money and that they were dear, beauti- 
ful girls, she took little or no interest in them. She 
paid their school fees and their holiday fees, and 
did not bother about anything else. Her one great 
object was to keep Mostyn^s daughters away from 
Patrick O’Brien, for she knew perfectly well that 
her second husband was a very different sort of per- 
son from her first. But now the girls were estab- 
lished at Templemore and were bent on mischief. 
They certainly could not break open the piano, but 
they might be able to injure the horse. 

They conversed in low tones on that subject while 
they went arm in arm to the house, where Burke, 
according to custom, was laying a sumptuous tea 
in the hall. They felt certain they could accom- 
plish it if they took their time over the matter. They 
did not absolutely want to kill him, but Daisy’s idea 
was to mix something in his hot mash which poor 
unsuspecting Garry would give him without knowing 
anything about it. They felt they must be very 
careful how they set to work. The horse must be 
brought to the jaws of death, so that it would not be 
good for anything for a long time afterwards; and 
that horrid Garry would be dismissed. Oh, it was a 
jolly, jolly notion, and would pay off Miss Prunes 
and Prisms, which was their private name for Mau- 
reen. 

In their father’s library there would certainly be 
some medical books, and they could look up poisons 


THE GRAND BLUTHNER. 


133 


and — hurrah ! of course they could buy some at the 
chemist’s, and then Daisy, who was as lithe and 
slight as an eel, could creep through the windows 
and administer a sufficient amount of the dose mixed 
in with the hot mash. 

This was their plan of plans. They were conse- 
quently in high spirits when they joined their step- 
father at tea. 


CHAPTEK XIL 


POPSY-DAD. 

The girls, Henrietta and Daisy, were quite in- 
tent on their scheme. They were so intent that it 
kept them good in other respects. They apologised 
humbly for the injury done to the grand Bliithner. 
They were very penitent, and declared that it was 
just merely a lark, and hoped darling, dearest dad 
would forgive them. 

The Reverend Mr. O’Brien could not help saying,, 
after his first pause of astonishment : The person 
who has to forgive you is Maureen.” 

But why ? ” said Daisy, in an injured voice. If 
you forgive your own little girls, popsy-dad, surely,, 
most surely, no one else ought to be angry.” 

It is Maureen’s piano,” replied the Rector. 

You both did a naughty, mischievous — indeed, I 
may say a wicked thing. I am heartily ashamed of 
you; but Maureen has got such a glorious spirit of 
perfect gentleness and love that she may overlook 
your sin.” 

I wish you wouldn’t praise her quite so much,”* 
said Henrietta. 

I don’t over-praise,” said the Rector. I think 
134 


POPSY-DAD. 


135 


of her as what she is. She comes of a noble stock. 
There never was anyone like her dear father, and 
her sweet young mother in her own way was equally 
blessed. They have long passed away from this trou- 
blesome world, but they have left their child behind 
them. You are more than fortunate girls to have 
such a companion, and to have the possibility of 
making such a friend. I don’t say for a moment 
that you will make Maureen your friend. The mat- 
ter rests with yourselves. She has the true spirit of 
forgiveness. ISTo, don’t touch the piano. You like 
to see it in its present horrible condition. I will sit 
in another room; for to me it is most repugnant. 
Amuse yourselves as you wish, girls. I am sorry I 
cannot feel very friendly to you at the present mo- 
ment, but of course as I have said already, the mat- 
ter rests in the hands of Maureen.” 

Certainly neither Henrietta nor Daisy felt com- 
fortable at the Hector’s words, and when late that 
evening Dominic and Maureen returned from Rath- 
claren, they both rushed out to her, Daisy whisper- 
ing, How keep up your courage, Henny.” 

There was a standard lamp lighted in the draw- 
ing-room, and the ravages done to the Bliithner were 
very perceptible. Maureen, who had a happy colour 
in her cheeks and whose eyes were bright and soft, 
stared for a moment at the mangled instrument with 
a sort of horror. Mrs. Leach, who had joined the 
Colonel’s tea-party, had not told the child what had 
happened; and Kathleen, who loved Maureen, had 


136 


POPSY-DAD. 


walked about the grounds with her letting her cling 
to her arm and throwing all the interest of which 
she was capable into Maureen’s account of her life. 

You know, Maureen, you ought to live here,”^ 
said Kathleen at last. 

But Maureen stared at her, and said with a voice 
of amazement : What ! and leave Uncle Pat ? ” 

So Kathleen said no more. She felt afterwards 
that she could not. 

Kow the child stood in speechless despair, looking 
at her lovely instrument. 

Why, Daisy — why, Henrietta — ^what has hap*^ 
pened ? ” she asked, and there was a choking sob in 
her voice. Has one of the big farm sheep-dogs got 
in and walked about on the piano? Oh, it is more 
than that, for someone has been trying to break the 
lock! Oh, my darling piano — my soul of music 


Don’t be affected, little brat ! ” said Daisy, who 
could flare up just like a match. Whatever else she 
would have said to the child was interrupted. 
Whether she would have accepted the theory of the 
sheep-dog and pretended that a burglar had tried to 
break the piano open can never be explained, for 
at that instant the Rector and Dominic entered the 
room. 

Dominic had the steely blue eyes of his father — 
blue, with just a touch of grey in them — eyes whick 
suddenly turned black at any emotion. 


POPSY-DAD. 137 

Have you told Maureen the truth ? ” asked Mr. 
O’Brien. 

We — ^we were going to,” said Daisy, but she 
flew out with that horrid temper of hers, raving and 
roaring.” 

That is not the way with Maureen. How tell 
her the truth before me. Dominic, go and stand by 
your cousin.” 

Thus forced, the girls were obliged to say what had 
occurred. They described their rage when they 
found the piano locked,, and how they had deter- 
mined to dance a Scotch reel on the top. They con- 
fessed that their boots were very muddy, for they 
had been experimenting on the edge of a boggy piece 
of ground that morning. 

How,” said the Eector, when the ignominious 
tale had come to an end, what do you wish to do, 
Maureen ? ” 

The colour came slowly back to Maureen’s face 
until it burned in her cheeks like two great spots. 

Dominic,” she said, without taking the slightest 
uotice of the girls, we must not let such sheer igno- 
rance trouble us. Go, like a darling to Pege^, and 
get me some cloths and some Adams’ polish. I 
daresay I can make the piano look fairly well until 
it is properly repolished, which ^ dear Colonel ’ I 
know will get done for me.” 

Then we needn’t sit up, I suppose,” said Henri- 
etta, giving a profound yawn. 

Oh, no,” said Maureen. “ Oh, I’m very, very 


138 


POPSY-DAD. 


sorry for you. You must have felt so bad afterwards. 
It is dreadful to feel very bad — afterwards. Good- 
night!” 

There was a wonderful gracious sort of dignity 
about this little girl which subdued the Mostyns for 
the time being; but they were more than ever de- 
termined to punish her. 

She feels nothing; she hasn’t a scrap of heart,”' 
said Daisy. Think of her putting on those absurd 
airs. But we'll touch her yet ; I vow we will ! ” 

Yes, we will, we will — I declare we will I ” ex- 
claimed Henrietta. Soon they were lying in their 
oak bedsteads side by side, and talking in low whis- 
pers about how they could punish Maureen. 

The next day passed much as usual. The little,, 
half -French, half-Irish girl was very brave, and spent 
most of her time with Dominic. Her face was sadly 
pale, and she had a look about her eyes which fright- 
ened the boy because he could not understand it. If 
she only would fly out in a rage,” he thought, I 
could bear it better.” 

The Colonel came as usual to take his little fa- 
vourite for a ride, and during their ride the child 
made an unexpected request. 

I don’t want to make any complaint,” she be- 
gan, but I want the dear, darling Bliithner to go 
home to you for a time. We can hire a piano from 
Kingsala, and the Bliithner will be safer with you. 
It got a little injured yesterday, but I can’t tell jovl 
how, dear Colonel; only if you keep it I shall feel 


POPSY-DAD. 


139 


liappy, and when I come to you I can sing and 
play ; and we can hire quite a good enough piano at 
Barry^s on the Long Quay at Kingsala.” 

There’s something the matter with you, my 
blessing,” said the Colonel. 

No, no, nothing at all ; only I want to have the 
Bliithner safe.” 

Accordingly, a day or two later, a proper van was 
sent for the Bliithner, which once more found its 
place in the Colonel’s beautiful drawing-room. Soon 
afterwards a man came and repaired the damage that 
had been done, and Maureen seemed happy once 
more ; but she little knew what was awaiting her. A 
piano, the best which could be secured, an upright 
Broadwood, was hired by Maureen herself from 
Barry’s, and this piano was never locked and the 
girls could pound on it as much as they pleased. 

Only let me know when you intend to play,” 
said the Hector, “ for true music is the delight of 
my life, whereas such chords and crashes as you 
produce, to say nothing of your false notes, Henri- 
etta, have a very unpleasant effect upon me.” 

^ Well, I am sure,” said Henrietta, I was al- 
ways remarked at school for my glorious voice. They 
said that if I wasn’t so rich I ought to go in for 
opera, and I am sure Daisy plays my accompani- 
ments first rate.” 

I do so,” said Daisy. I have two big chords 
for the bass, and play the tune with one or two fin- 


140 


POPSY-DAD. 


gers for the treble. I am told it has a very pleasing 
effect.’’ 

“ Well, play your own way,” said the Eector, but 
don’t ask me to admire what is not music.” 

All this time the hearts of the two girls were wax- 
ing very hot within them. They had looked in vain 
for any medical book in their father’s library, and 
at last they determined to drive into Kingsala and 
ask the chemist to give them some rat poison. 

We must be careful of one thing,” said Henri- 
etta to her sister ; we do not want to MU the horse, 
we only want to make him very ill. Then shell get 
into a pepper and we’ll pretend to sympathise, and 
have our lark all the time.” 

Accordingly, on a beautiful bright morning, the 
Misses Mostyn implored their step-father to lend 
them the phaeton in order to drive to Kingsala. 

What do you want to do there, my dears ? ” 

Oh, lots of the sort of things that men don’t take 
any interest in,” said Henrietta. We want to fur- 
bish ourselves up a little. They say Barry’s shop 
isn’t half bad.” 

Oh, ribbons and laces,” said the Eector. Well, 
I have no particular use for my horse this morning, 
and Laurence, the groom, can drive you in. Would 
you like to go too, Maureen, my pet? You could 
take Kitty with you and choose her summer hat for 
her.” 

Oh, Uncle Pat, Kitty doesn’t want a summer 
hat. I have just finished the third of those pretty 


POPSY-DAD. 


141 


white muslin ones, and nothing could look sweeter 
on her dear little head. ]^o, I don’t think I want 
to go; not to-day at least. Thank you all the same, 
Uncle Pat.” 

About an hour later Henrietta and Daisy were 
driving off in the phaeton to Kingsala. The Kector 
with his increased means was thinking of buying a 
smart little pony-trap for two ponies, which would 
exactly suit Maureen and Kitty. He had heard that 
there was the very trap and also the small ponies for 
sale in the auction mart in Cork, and determined to 
start off the following day to try and secure them. 
Garry could manage the ponies as well as the spir- 
ited Arab. The Rector would go round to the stables 
and speak to him at once on the subject. Maureen’s 
birthday, when she would be fifteen, was drawing 
nigh, and he thought that a new pony trap would be 
a nice present for her. 

He felt very happy as he paced about his neatly- 
kept grounds and tried as far as possible to banish 
the thought of the Mostyn girls from his mind. Of 
course he was bound to look after them, but he could 
not like them. In fact, they tried him inexpressibly. 

Meanwhile, the said girls, in every scrap of finery 
they could collect, drove to the town where their 
mother had so often been before them. Mrs. O’Brien 
was very well known; the Misses Mostyn were not 
known at all. The little town was all alive and 
eager, for a regatta was going on that day, and the 
bay was full of beautiful yachts, and Patrick’s Quay 


142 


POPSY-DAD. 


was crowded with spectators. The chemist intended 
to shut up shop and join the group, who watched the 
different races, as soon as possible. He was a young 
man with carroty hair and sunken chin. His name 
was Driscoll. 

How Driscoll was by no means pleased at the ar- 
rival of fresh customers. He didnT want either them 
or their money; he was all agog for the beautiful 
races, and hated to have his time interfered with. 
The Misses Mostyn were not attractive-looking girls. 
Daisy saw his impatience at a glance and immedi- 
ately proceeded to take advantage of it. Driscoll 
pretended not to see her drift, but he took the meas- 
ure of the young lady. 

What may ye be wanting ? ” he asked. Don^t 
ye know that this is a holiday? And I’m just on 
the p’int of shutting up shop.” 

Oh, it won’t take you a minute, Mr. Driscoll,” 
said Daisy. Father is the Rector of Templemore, 
and couldn’t come himself, so he sent us. He wants 
us to buy some rat-poison.” 

Are ye the daughters of she who bruk her 
neck ? ” asked Driscoll. 

We are — we are lone orphans on the mother’s 
side,” said Daisy ; but we couldn’t have a better 
father.” 

Ye are right there ; a holier man never walked 
the road. What is it ye said he was wanting ? ” 

Rat poison. Please give it to us quickly. It 
isn’t for us ; it is for the Rector.” 


POPSY-DAD. 


143 


Did he send in a prescription ? ” 

; whatever is that ? ’’ 

“ I can’t sell pisons without a prescription,” said 
Driscoll. I’d get into a fine mess. If the Kector is 
troubled with rats — though I thought I’d banished 
every one of them some months ago when ^ herself ’ 
was alive — he’d best write to me and I’ll send it to 
him. 1^0, ladies, I’m sorry to be disobliging, but 
without a prescription no pison will ye get.” 

Oh, dear, dear,” said Henrietta ; father will 
be so disappointed. Perhaps there are some other 
chemists in the town who won’t be so particular, Mr. 
— Mr. Driscoll.” 

Another chemist ! ” Driscoll threw up his hands. 

Could Kingsala support two, I’d like to ask ye ? 
Ho; I’m the wan and the sole wan. I sold some 
rat-poison to ‘ herself ’ a time back ; but I suppose 
when the rats were gone she was wise enough to 
destroy it. There now, I must say good-day to ye, 
ladies, for I must shut up shop.” 

The girls felt a good deal disappointed, but they 
were the sort of young people who kept their feel- 
ings to themselves. They marched about the town 
and peeped into Barry’s shop and entered and bought 
yards upon yards of pale blue ribbon, which they de- 
sired the man to put down to the Keverend Patrick 
O’Brien, as they were his daughters. 

Presently they found themselves on Patrick’s 
Quay, which was now packed and crowded with eager 
spectators. The greatest yacht-race of the season 


144 


POPSY-DAD. 


was about to come off. The Sea Foam, a magnificent 
yacht, belonging to the Earl of Banbury, was to 
compete against the Sea Sprite, a local yacht belong- 
ing to a Mr. J agoe. 

Excitement had risen to its extreme height. All 
the population wanted Jagoe’s yacht to win, but 
the Sea Foam out-did her with the utmost ease, fly- 
ing gracefully like a bird over the bosom of the 
waters, out of the inner harbour into the outer and 
then back again, beating the Sea Sprite by a matter 
of at least ten minutes. The Sea Sprite came to her 
anchorage looking dull and dusty, with her sails 
torn, for the wind had got up a good bit; but the 
Sea Foam lay like a white swan, calm and at rest 
on the waters. 

The great races were followed by little races, sail- 
ing boats and row-boats and canoe races. The whole 
scene was most brilliant and charming, and every girl 
in the place put on all the finery she possessed, and 
all the men members of the yachting club were in 
white flannels. E’obody spoke to Henrietta or to 
Daisy, though the chemist approached them once 
and said, Have ye got that there rat-pison ? ” but 
Henrietta in the midst of her present surroundings, 
threw up her head in extreme haughtiness and said : 

Sir, I have not the pleasure of your acquaintance.” 

Driscoll by name, and Cautious by nature,” re- 
plied the chemist. He then turned and said some- 
thing to his companion, a pretty little girl of his own 
class. They both looked at the Misses Mostyn, and 


4^ 


POPSY-DAD. 


145 


both laughed loudly, and Henrietta and Daisy 
thought it as well to start on their homeward way. 

As they were approaching the Hectory, Daisy said 
in a low voice, which she could assume at will and 
which certainly the groom could not hear, I have 
a notion in my head, Henny-penny ! ” 

What is that, Daisy ? To tell the truth, I’m 
about tired of your notions. They never come to 
anything at all.” 

Well, but this one will — ^this one will,” said 
Daisy, skipping up and down in the phaeton as she 
spoke. Don’t you remember what that horrid man 
Driscoll said — ^that he had sold rat-poison to mumsie 
some time ago; so there must have been rats once 
at Templemore. He said also, of course, that nat- 
urally mumsie pumsie would destroy the poison when 
the rats were gone — ^but I’m by no means so sure of 
that. It was not a bit the way of the careless old 
duck.” 

Well ? ” said Henrietta. 

^^Well, what I’m thinking is this: that we have 
got to find what is left of the rat-poison.” 

Oh,” said Henrietta, I haven’t a notion where 
to look for it.” She yawned as she spoke. These 
long drives do make one so sleepy,” she said. 

You Idon’t seem interested in anything, Henny. 
You are an old goose ! ” 

Am I ? Well, that’s better than being a young 
|;;osling.” 

By the way,” said Daisy, “ I remember a lovely 


146 


POPSY-DAD. 


story. I know it is true, for a girl at our dear old 
school told it to me. It happened to a lady she knew, 
and she said it was as true as paint. It was this: 
There was a very, very stout old body — oh, monstrous 
stout, but not really ill, only hypochondriacal, and 
of course she was always and forever sending for the 
doctor. He was a country doctor, but he had a sense 
of humour in him. One day the old dame said to 
Doctor Macgregor, ‘ Doctor, I’m about to visit Lon- 
don.’ ^ Are ye now that ? ’ said he. You see, she 
was an Irish body and she spoke the Irish brogue. 
^ And is it you that will cross the sea, Miss Marma- 
duke ? ’ ‘ Yes, to be sure,’ she answered ; ‘ and why 
not ? ’ ^ Well,’ said the doctor, who was a bit of a 

wag, ‘ ye’ll be mighty sick, ye know.’ ^ I suppose I 
will,’ she answered. ^ Maybe I’ll die. But I’ve a 
great longing to see London town.’ ‘ Ye won’t die,’ 
said the doctor, ‘ if that is what ye are thinking of. 
But ye’ll be mighty uncomfortable with all that fat 
on yer body. You’ll wish yourself safe back in Dub- 
lin, that ye will.’ ^ Well, anyway, I’m going,’ said 
the stout lady, ^ and I’ll tell ye what it is. Doctor 
Macgregor, I don’t think ye make half enough of my 
illness and suffering.’ ^ Me not think enough of 
them ! ’ said he. ‘ Why, I’m thinking of them day 
and night.’ ^ Well, to be sure, are ye now,’ said the 
lady. ^ But there is one thing I must say to you, 
doctor, you haven’t a sympathetic manner.’ ‘ It 
doesn’t do for a doctor to be sympathetic with his 
patients,’ said the doctor. ‘ Sympathy would kill 


POPSY-DAD. 


14T 


them off like flies/ ^ I am surprised to hear ye say 
that/ said the stout lady ; ^ I should have thought it 
would have done them a power of good. Well, any- 
way, ye must acknowledge that I am ill.’ ^ Oh, very 
ill, ma’am ; very ill entirely.’ ^ Then I think as I am 
going to London,’ said the stout lady, ^ that you might 
write a letter to the cleverest doctor there — an Irish- 
man if ye can find one — and give me the letter to 
take to him, and I’ll be bound I’ll get out what is 
the matter with me.’ ^ Well, to he sure. I’ll do that,’ 
said the doctor. ‘ I know the very man, too — Ma- 
lony of Harley Street. When are ye going to cross 
the briny ? ’ ^ To-morrow as ever is,’ she replied. 

^ Well, I’ll give ye a note to Malony which will clinch 
the business. Ye mustn’t be frightened at anything 
he says to ye, for ye must remember ye have brought 
it on yourself.’ 

So the next day that wag of a fellow brought her 
a letter and told her to call on the great Doctor 
Malony and put his letter carefully into the hands 
of the great man, and to make up her mind for a 
really bad verdict. The stout old lady was delighted, 
for she loved bad verdicts. She got on board the boat 
and as the sea was rough, she suffered a good deal 
from sickness; but the sicker she was the more she 
liked herself, and the worse she was the tighter she 
clasped Doctor Macgregor’s letter in her hand. The 
sea certainly was rough, and most of the passengers 
were sick, and the stewardess brought the fat old 
lady some brandy and water to drink. The boat gave 


148 


POPSY-DAD. 


a great roll that moment and lo and behold! in a 
minute the beautiful letter which was to seal the 
stout lady’s doom was sopped through and through 
with brandy and water. She felt angry for a mo- 
ment, but then it flashed through her mind that she’d 
open it, for it was quite soft like pulp, and she would 
be able to see for herself what Doctor Macgregor said 
about his patient. ^ At the least, it must be the be- 
ginning of cancer,’ she murmured. ^ Dear, dear, 
dear! But anyhow, he’ll tell the truth to a brother 
physician, and it is as well for me to know.’ 

Well, Henny-penny, what do you think ? They 
were getting towards the harbour then, and it wasn’t 
so rough, and she was able to read the words inside 
the letter ; and if ever a woman’s eyes dilated and if 
ever her heart throbbed, the fat old lady’s did then, 
for Doctor Macgregor’s letter was brief and to the 
point : ‘ Dear Malony,’ it ran, ^ I am sending yon a 
fat goose. Pinch her well and send her haclc to me! ' 
You may be quite sure, Henny-penny, that the fat 
old lady never went near Malony; but she tore the 
letter in little bits and went to a quack, who told her 
she had innumerable illnesses, all jumbled together, 
and if there was any chance of her life, she must 
undergo at least four operations ; so she was as happy 
as the day was long. I declare you have scarcely 
smiled, and I doing my level best to amuse you! 
Well, here we are back at Templemore. How then, 
jump out. I’m starving for tea if you aren’t.” 

The girls went into the house. Maureen and Kitty 


POPSY-DAD. 


149 


were away. Neither Dominic nor Denis were any- 
where to be found, and the Kector was as usual vis- 
iting his sick and sorry parishioners. 

The girls took their tea soberly, Henrietta hardly 
thinking at all and feeling half asleep, but Daisy’s 
brain being, as usual, very much on the alert. When 
tea was a thing of the past and Burke had cleared 
away all traces of it from the great hall, Daisy made 
her invariable remark : How many new-laid eggs 

and how much peach- jam did you eat in the kitchen 
to-night, Burke ? ” 

Burke stared glumly at the young lady, and made 
no answer of any sort ; Daisy lost her temper a little 
and flew at Burke and said, You are a nasty thief 
of an old man.” 

“ If you plaze, miss, ye’ll have the goodness to 
lave me alone,” Burke replied. He then walked with 
a dignity which the girl herself would never possess 
out of the hall and in the direction of the kitchens. 

Pegeen,” he said, it’s me heart that’s bruk 
entirely.” 

Ah, wisha, honey,” said Pegeen, I wouldn’t 
fret for the likes o’ they.” 

They have come to that pass that they accuse me 
— ME — of theft. Am I likely to put up with that ? ” 

Is it me ’ud do it ? ” said Pegeen ; I’d scratch 
their faces for ’em. But you being a rale jintleman, 
Mr. Burke, honey, couldn’t do that; but I’ll do it 
for ye, quick, as soon as possible.” 

Meanwhile Henrietta strolled languidly into the 


150 


POPSY-DAD. 


drawing-room. She opened the piano supplied by 
Barry and produced false chords and crashes which 
would have sent Maureen or the Hector flying from 
the house; but Daisy left her to her amusement and 
went softly, very softly upstairs. She had long ago 
regretted her silly nonsense about the banshee and 
the haunted room, for that north chamber where she 
and her sister slept was the reverse of comfortable. 
The great spacious, lovely bedroom, which had been 
her mother’s, was now occupied by the Hector of 
Templemore, and next to it was the little dressing- 
room belonging to Maureen. Daisy’s flaxen head 
stole cautiously round the door of the big room. It 
was empty. So much the better. She now went on 
tiptoe, trembling in her excitement, towards a little 
old medicine closet, which was let into the wall. 

This medicine closet had not been opened or 
cleaned or touched since the late Mrs. O’Brien’s 
death, and it was the thought of that little cabinet 
and of what it might possibly contain which had 
made Daisy’s heart so light and her voice so merry 
on her way home. How she opened it wide and be- 
gan to explore. There were all sorts of dusty, grimy 
bottles within, some half full, some empty, some 
bearing the words Sal Volatile,” some bearing the 
words Ipecacuanha,” others Epsom Salts,” others 
Ginger,” others “ Peppermint.” But in the back 
of the cupboard, pushed out of sight, stood a small 
row of very dark blue bottles with poison written on 
them in large letters. 


POPSY-DAD. 


151 


Daisy’s heart almost choked her with delight. One 
contained laudanum, and the directions were, To 
be rubbed over the affected parts when the pain is 
severe.” Another contained belladonna, with the 
same directions, and on each bottle was inscribed 
the words, Not to he taken internally, poison.” 
But Daisy’s eyes lit up with bliss when she came 
across a little pot marked Bat-poison, and with full 
directions how to use it. 

“ Spread some of the mixture on thin bread and 
butter and leave it near the rat-hole. The contents 
of this pot are principally arsenic and phosphorus. 
A dose sufficient to kill a dozen rats can be put on 
a very small square of bread.” 

Daisy put the rest of the bottles back into their 
places and danced downstairs to Henny-penny. 

Seek — find ! Which hand ? ” she exclaimed. Her 
tiny eyes were blazing with delight. 

Henrietta turned from her strumming on the 
piano to look at her. 

What is the matter with you, Daisy ? What are 
you so excited about ? ” 

Come up to our bedroom at once,” she said. I 
have just grand news for you. Come along as fast 
as ever you like.” 

Henrietta began to feel really excited. She fol- 
lowed her sister upstairs. They locked themselves 
into the ugly bedroom, and there Daisy told the story 
of her great discovery. Henrietta listened in breath- 
less silence. 


152 


POPSY-DAD. 


Where’s the horse now ? ” she asked. 

Out, of course, with that little brat Maureen. 
We’ll do it to-night, Henny; we’ll do it to-night.” 

Henrietta turned the rat-poison round and round. 

I don’t think,” she said, after a pause, he’ll 
eat his mash if some of this horrid stuff is put into 
it. You said the mumsie had other poisons.” 

Oh, yes ; laudanum and belladonna.” 

Well, I think if I were you, Daisy, I’d put this 
rat-poison back again and .secure the bottle with the 
laudanum. He would not taste that if it was well 
mixed up in a big soft mash. You know, we mustn’t 
kill him. I declare positively against that. How 
much do you think we might venture to put in ? ” 

I don’t know,” said Daisy. I wish I did.” 

Then she clapped her hands excitedly. I know, 
I know ! ” she exclaimed. I’ll ask the village 
nurse. Miss Duncom.” 

Then you give yourself away,” said Henny. 

You quite frighten me, Daisy.” 

It is because I don’t want to frighten you that I 
ask the village nurse. I shan’t mention the horse’s 
name. Of course not. How I know Miss Duncom 
is going to Mrs. Haggarty’s cottage to dress the old 
woman’s leg, and I’ll catch her as sure as sure. I’ll 
keep the laudanum bottle up in our room until we 
want it. I’ll manage to creep into Fly-away’s loose 
box by means of the window. I know that that de- 
testable Garry always brings him his mash the last 
thing, and then locks him in for the night. How, 


POPSY-DAD. 153 

don’t keep me, Henny. I’ll change this rat-poison. 
The laudanum will be miles better.” 

Oh, do he careful,” said her sister. 

Daisy presently dashed into their joint bedroom. 
She had put back the rat-poison and had brought up 
the little dark blue bottle of laudanum. 

Here, hide it under your bed,” she exclaimed. 
Ho ; under yours,” said Henrietta. 

As you please,” remarked Daisy. Only it 
seems I have all the trouble while you have the fun. 
Think of her screeching and raving over her dying 
horse, and I’ll have done it all — all.” 

The horse is not to die,” said Henrietta. 

Well, I suppose you do not mind his being made 
ill ? ” 

Ho, I don’t mind that. I don’t mind giving her 
a fright.” 

“ Well, then, let me go off, for goodness’ sake.” 
Daisy dashed up the avenue and arrived at Mrs. 
Haggarty’s. As she expected, Hurse Duncom was 
there. She was a remarkably nice-looking young 
woman, and all the people in the place adored her. 
The bandaging of the leg had taken place, and she 
was just leaving the cottage, when she saw Daisy. 

Why, Miss Mostyn, is anything wrong ? la 
there anything I can do for you ? ” 

Oh, nothing really wrong,” said Daisy ; only 
I don’t want to frighten father. He loves me so 
much. I suffer at night from such horrible pains in 
my tummy-tum, and I found in dear mother’s old 


154 


POPSY-DAD. 


medicine cupboard a little bottle of laudanum. Do 
you think I might take a few drops 

I don’t think you ought to take any,” said ITurse 
Duncom. It is a very dangerous medicine, and I 
should not dream of ordering it for you. You could 
have peppermint or something harmless of that sort.” 
But, please, would three drops kill me ? ” 
Certainly not. I dare say you could manage to 
take eight drops, provided you gave them to your- 
self in a measure glass, without coming to any harm ; 
but I cannot possibly order them for you.” 

If a — a cow was in awful pain, would you give 
it more than that ? ” 

Undoubtedly, though I don’t know anything 
about the treatment of cows. What queer questions 
you are asking me. Miss Mostyn. The cow is a much 
larger animal and can stand a much bigger dose, but 
really I would not dream of ordering laudanum for 
any creature. I am sorry you are suffering; prob- 
ably it is indigestion. I will send you up a little 
bottle of peppermint to-night, and you can take from 
ten to fifteen drops in a little water. That is quite 
safe. Good-bye now. Miss Mostyn. I must hurry to 
old Burchell. Talk of pain! Ah, you little know 
what it means. I must give him his dose of mor- 
phia, but nothing will save his life. Still, he will be 
looking out for me, and the morphia keeps the worst 
agonies under.” 

Daisy danced back to her sister. 

I have everything as pat as pat,” she said. Little 


POPSY-DAD. 


155 


she cared for BurchelFs dying agonies. I saw 
Duncom and she told me. I did not give myself 
away in the least. We must give Fly-away from 
sixteen to twenty drops of the laudanum. Luckily 
there is a little medicine glass in mumsie’s cupboard. 
1^11 measure it into that. Then he’ll get rather bad, 
but he won’t die. Hurrah ! Hurrah ! I urn a clever 
girl! ” 


CHAPTEK XIIL 


FLY-AWAY. 

Daisy^ in her way, without being in the least 
intellectual, and without having the smallest taste 
for the great and ennobling things of life, was never- 
less clever. She had the artfulness of the crooked 
mind, and she could carry out her designs with ex- 
actitude and promptness. She pretended to be fright- 
ened, but neither she nor Henny knew what fear 
was. Henny was, in some ways, the better character 
— that is, if stupidity could be called good. She 
could hate with great vigour; she never dreamt of 
love unless, indeed, she loved Daisy. She liked to 
listen to Daisy’s designs, which were always mis- 
chievous and wicked, but she could not carry them 
out herself, although she would be faithful to her 
sister to the last drop of her blood. 

Daisy was the only person who really belonged 
to her. She had therefore a certain passion for this 
queer, crabbed nature. Therefore, she was led by 
Daisy, who told her that she must pretend to he fond 
of father, and she did pretend. She would have 
flirted with Dominic if he had allowed her, but Dom- 
inic knew how to keep her at a distance. Try as 
156 


FLY-AWAY. 


167 


she might, try as she would, she could not bridge the 
gulf which stood between her and him. That gulf 
also extended itself between Dominic and Daisy. 
The fact was that he was an exceedingly sharp lad; 
he read their characters aright and, as far as lay 
in his power, protected his dear little cousin Mau- 
reen and his sweet baby sister Kitty from their 
machinations. But even Dominic could not guess 
what was passing through Daisy’s mind on that spe- 
cial evening. He only noticed that she was in par- 
ticularly good spirits, that she and Henrietta laughed 
and joked and whispered, and presently that they 
became suddenly quiet and sat one at each side of 
the Rector on the old Chesterfield sofa. They petted 
the Rector a good deal, calling him “ father ” and 
dear father ” and dearest dad ” and ownest 
duck,” and the poor Rector endured their most un- 
welcome embraces and their silly words until finally, 
in despair, he asked Maureen to sing for him. 

Maureen sat down to the upright Broadwood and 
sang that most haunting of all melodies : 

^‘Rich and rare were the gems she wore 
And a bright gold ring on her hand she bore; 

But oh I her beauty was far beyond 
Her sparkling gems and snow-white hand. 

^ Lady I dost thou not fear to stray. 

So lone and lovely thro^ this bleak way. 

Are Brings sons so good or so cold 
As not to be tempted by woman or gold? ’ 


168 


FLY-AWAY. 


“ ^ Sir Knight I I feel not the least alarm. 

No son of Erin will offer me harm ; — 

For tho’ they love woman and golden store, 

Sir Knight! they love honour and virtue more/ 

On she went and her maiden smile 
In safety carried her round the green isle; 

And blest forever is she who relied 
Upon Erin^s honour and Erin’s pride.” 

'The girl’s sweet, clear voice ceased. It died away in 
a soft wave of most exquisite melody ; her brown eyes 
were full of tears. She raised them to Dominic’s 
face ; he was astonished at those rare tears. He had, 
oh! so seldom, seen Maureen cry. 

The boy bent towards her with all the true chivalry 
of a true Irish knight and gentleman. What is it, 
mavoumeen ? ” he whispered. 

It is only that I am glad, oh ! so glad, that my 
father was an Irish gentleman and soldier,” she re- 
plied, in a voice as low as his. 

By this time the conspirators, as they called them- 
selves, had left the room. 

There, you saw for yourself,” said Henny. 

Did you ever come across such affectation ? ” 
Never,” said Daisy ; never 1 ” 

I’m ready for anything now,” said Henny. 
Well,” said Daisy. I think everything is com- 
plete. Garry always locks the stable door at ten 
o’clock. He sleeps exactly overhead. I do hate that 
Garry.” 


FLY-AWAY. 169 

^^Well, go on, Daisy. Don’t mind about your 
bates now ! ” 

Daisy laughed spitefully. 

“ It is at the present moment,” she said, “ exactly 
a quarter to ten. I unlatched one of the windows in 
the stable to-day, and I secured a dark lantern, and 
I want you to come out with me and help to push me 
through the window. It is easily done, and I can 
fasten it, or push it to at least, when I come out 
again. I’ll crouch in a dark corner, and when I 
know Garry has gone to bed I’ll light the dark lan- 
tern and measure the drops of laudanum. I have 
brought mumsie’s measuring glass and the bottle, and 
I stole the dark lantern to-day when I knew no one 
was looking. Then when Fly-away is eating his hot 
mash. I’ll pour in the laudanum, eighteen drops. 
I’ll give him his quietus, don’t you fear ! ” 

Daisy, you are not to kill him ! ” 

Henny-penny, don’t be such a fool. Of course 
I won’t kill him; is it likely? You leave every- 
thing to your clever little sister, and by to-morrow 
morning we’ll have that sweet ^ Eich and rare ’ roar- 
ing and squealing and kicking her heels in the draw- 
ing-room; and then we must both pet her like any- 
thing and sympathise like anything. The horse will 
recover, of course, but he’ll be bad for a bit. That’s 
all. Didn’t Miss Duncom tell me about the safe 
dose. I’m no fool. Only do come along ! ” 

The girls slipped down the back-stairs and out 
into the yard. They were wearing dark cloaks. 


160 


FLY-AWAY. 


which completely covered their white dresses, and 
Daisy had her lantern, medicine glass, and bottle of 
laudanum all safely stowed away under her cloak. 
It was nearly ten o’clock. She hadn’t a minute to 
spare. Making a desperate effort with the aid of 
Henny from behind, she pushed her way into the 
stable where the Arab neighed a trifle uneasily. 

I’m all right,” she whispered to her sister. “ The 
only thing is that I have broken the medicine glass. 
Well, I can easily guess the drops — sixteen. You get 
off to the house, Henny, or you’ll be caught.” 

Henny scampered away, her heart palpitating with 
uneasiness. She saw a light under the drawing-room 
door as she sped by. The family had evidently not 
yet gone to bed. The Hector was reading some lovely 
poetry aloud, and Dominic and Maureen were lis- 
tening. The Rector could read poetry like no man 
in the county. He was now delighting his young 
listeners with the Prisoner of Chillon.” His voice 
rose and swelled. Dominic stood up in a sort of rap- 
ture. As the pathos grew Maureen hid her little pale 
face against her uncle’s sleeve. Whatever happened, 
she could not cry a second time that evening. 

Meanwhile Daisy settled herself as comfortably as 
she could in the darkest comer of the stable. There 
was Fly-away’s loose box close to her and a great 
bundle of hay for him to eat if he felt hungry. But 
he was a horse of perfectly regulated habits, and he 
invariably waited for his hot mash at ten o’clock. 

The stable clock struck the hour, solemnly in great 


FLY-AWAY. 


161 


strokes. Fly-away pricked up his small ears. There 
came a sound outside — a man’s step on the cobble- 
stones, then Garry entered with the mash, hot and 
delicious. He placed it just before the animal, 
stroked him affectionately on his black head and 
silky, satin-like sides, and said : Good-night to ye. 
Fly-away. Slape well, my blessing.” And then he 
left the stable, locking the door behind him. 

Garry had intended to go into the kitchen for a 
bit, to have a chat with Pegeen and Burke, with 
both of whom he was a prime favourite, but some- 
thing prompted him not to do it that night. He 
could not quite tell why. He said to himself after- 
wards that he was sort of onaisy in his mind.” 
He went up therefore at once to his bedroom and was 
preparing to go to rest when he saw something very 
peculiar and uncanny. It was no less than a streak 
of light, thin and like a shaft, which penetrated up 
through the beams of the roof of the stable and 
entered his room. 

May the Almighty presarve us,” muttered the 
man. Is it the pixiec are about or what ? ” 

He had not begun to undress. In a moment he 
had rushed down his step-ladder, and, going to the 
stable-door, unlocked it. Yes, he was in time — but 
only just in time. He saw a sight which he never 
forgot as long as he lived. He saw a girl with flaxen 
hair lit up to a very pale gold by means of the lan- 
tern. She was hastily uncorking a bottle of lauda- 
num. She was so absorbed in her task, so much 


162 


FLY-AWAY. 


afraid of being interrupted and of not getting the 
deed done before Fly-away had finished his mash that 
a reckless spirit came over her. 

She could not possibly wait to drop the laudanum 
into the mash, for the horse was eating rapidly and 
hungrily. Laying her dark lantern on the ground, 
she rushed into the loose box and dashed what she 
considered would be sixteen drops but what was in 
reality much more like three times that number, into 
the mash. Then with her dainty finger she stirred it 
Tound and round. 

The horse, interrupted in his feed for the mo- 
ment, was beginning to resume it when, like a 
fiash, Garry took the basin that contained the hot 
mash, and put it outside on the cobble-stones, taking 
care, however, not to spill its contents. He then se- 
cured the girl’s hand, the bottle of laudanum, which 
was really almost empty, and the dark lantern, and 
saying: You come along o’ me this minute!” 

he dragged the reluctant, terrified Daisy out of the 
place. 

I didn’t mean it, I didn’t mean it ! ” she began 
to sob. I was only going to give him a few drops. 
I wouldn’t kill him for the world, nor would Henny. 
I wouldn’t indeed 1 Oh, please, please, Garry, let me 
off ; he hasn’t touched one drop.” 

But Garry, though an Irishman, could on occa- 
sion be mute as though he was turned into stone. 
This was one of those occasions. The Rector had 


FLY-AWAY. 16S: 

finished the Prisoner of Chillon ” and was re- 
peating, as only he knew how, 

“Hame, hame, hame, O hame fain wad I be. 

Oh, hame, hame, hame, to my ain countree I 

The two children were standing before him spell- 
bound with the ecstasy which his recitations of poetry 
always gave them. Suddenly in the brightly-lighted 
room there appeared Garry the groom, accompanied 
by a shrunken-up sort of girl, who was too muck 
afraid to speak or look at any one. She would have 
rushed to the Kector for refuge, calling him father, 
dear father, but Garry had clutched her by her should 
der. 

You stay here,” he said. I ha’ got a story to 
tell. We near lost the horse; but for the Providence 
above, we’d ha’ done it ! ” 

What horse ? ” said Maureen, turning ghastly. 

Your horse, miss — dear, darlin’ Fly-away ! I 
don’t know what was over me. I took him his mash 
as usual, and he began to gobble it up hungry as ye 
plaze, and his coat never looked blacker or more like 
satin. Well, to be sure, I was satisfied enough with 
him, and I locked the stable-door as usual. But it 
was the Holy Vargin I think — I do believe it was — 
for I meant to go as usual to have a bit of a gossip 
with Pegeen and Burke, but somehow, your Biverence 
and Miss Maureen, I felt mighty quare, and sort of 
onaisy in me mind, so I went up to bed; and my 


164 


FLY-AWAY. 


room is just over the horse’s loose box, as ye know, 
sir. Well, that room was made somewhat in a hurry 
when the Colonel gave the horse to Miss Maureen, 
and the planks weren’t to say rightly jined — ^that is, 
on the floor, I mean, y’Eiverence — and what should 
I see when about to lay meself on me bed, hut a 
sthrake of light, sharp and clear and werry narrer 
coming up direct from below. Me heart it leeped 
into me mouth, and I was down in no time at all, and 

I unlocked the door, and the sight that met me 

Oh, may I never see a worse! There was this col- 
leen pouring something out of a bottle into the mash, 
and the horse he was just bending his head to go on 
with his supper, and she, with her delicate fingers 
stirrin’ the stuff round and round in the mash. It 
war then I cotched hold of her. First I lifted the 
mash and put it outside, and here’s what she was 
giving to the horse, y’Eiverence. She can’t go for 
to deny it, for she did it herself. She had a dark 
lantern — one that belongs to the place, y’Eiverence. 
Oh, my word, but I have saved my beauty, and don’t 
you fret, colleen asthore, for I’ll get a fresh mash 
in a clean dish and lay meself down alongside o’ 
Fly-away for the whole of this blessed night. Good 
evening to you, sir. Good evening, colleen asthore. 
Masther Dominic, perhaps I might have a word with 
yez.” 

Dominic followed the honest fellow out of the 


room. 


FLY-AWAY. 165 

Garry,” he said, is it possible she could be so 
wicked ? ” 

I toFt what I seen,” said Garry. I can’t tel’t 
no more. Oh, my word, my word. I’m all trimbling- 
like!” 

Garry, you are a right down splendid fellow. 
I’m going to give you a hot tumbler of punch, for 
well you deserve it. The horse is safe now.” 

I left the bottle with the masther,” continued 
Garry. I wonder what was in it, that I do.” 

But the master and Maureen had read the words 
on the bottle: ‘^Laudanum, poison. N^ot to he 
taken internally.” 

Daisy stood sobbing before them. In her fright 
and Garrj^’s sudden appearance she had emptied the 
greater part of the bottle into the mash. There was 
very little of it left. 

Maureen, my darling, will you go to bed ? ” said 
her uncle. 

Must I ? ” said Maureen. 

I would rather, dearest. I will come to you 
presently to your room. Your horse is safe, thanks 
to that good Garry.” 

The child went away, but she had a queer new 
sort of look on her face, a look she had never worn 
before, that no one had ever seen on the sweet face of 
Maureen. As she passed Daisy, she stopped for a 
minute, and forced the girl’s small, terrified eyes to 
look at her. 

Do you know,” said Maureen, that for the first 


166 


FLY-AWAY. 


time in all my life I understand what hatred is? 

I HATE YOU ! ” 

She left the room without another word. Daisy 
shivered. In the moment of getting her desire — for 
had she not longed for Maureen to hate her? — she 
found it like ashes, and worse than ashes, in her 
mouth. She still stood in front of the Rector with 
her eyes down, her freckled, colourless face very pale, 
only the freckles stood out and made a sort of ghast- 
ly relief to the awful pallor. 

Daisy, come here ! ” said the Rector. 

Daisy approached very timidly, one step at a time* 
She walked delicately, as Agag of old. 

Daisy, will you explain this to me ? ” 

Will you listen to me, father ? 

Yes, I am here. I am prepared to listen. But 
first, I have something to say before you begin your 
story. I do not wish you or Henrietta ever again to 
call me father, I am not your father. Your father 
was a different sort of man. I married your mother, 
but during her lifetime I never once saw you. You 
came here, you and Henrietta, and turned this happy 
home into Bedlam. You shall address me, when- 
ever you have occasion to in the future, as Mister 
O’Brien. You understand ? ” 

Ye-es. She said she hated me, and she looked — 
oh, how she looked ! ” 

Can you wonder? Aren’t you amazed at her 
forbearance ? Do you know that this is laudanum ? 

He held up the little bottle. 


FLY-AWAY. 


167 


I happened to see a bottle of laudanum in my 
room a few days ago and meant to throw it away. 
My wife, your poor mother, often suffered from rheu- 
matic pains and she used to like to rub the affected 
parts with a strong opiate. I did not approve the 
plan. 'Now please tell me how you came by this 
bottle.” 

I went into your room when you were out and 
stole it.” 

Then you deliberately meant to kill Maureen’s 
lovely horse, that creature of life and fire? Could 
you do it, could you ? ” 

“ I did not mean to kill him. Henrietta was in 
the plan, too, and she — she said the horse mustn’t be 
killed. I only meant to make him very, very sick.” 

But why?” 

Because I hated Maureen.” 

Ah, well,” said Mr. O’Brien, you have spoken 
the truth at last. Now understand me clearly — 
understand me fully. You and your sister go with 
me to-morrow to Jane Faithful’s. I will arrange 
with her — I will tell her exactly what you are both 
like. Your sister is bad, but you are fifty times 
worse. You and Henrietta and I will leave for Jane 
Faithful’s school by an early train to-morrow. You 
hated Maureen, the gentlest, the sweetest little girl 
in the world. Why have you been so cruel to her? 
Has she not tried by every power, every endeavour to 
love you — to be good to you; and yet you deliber- 
ately turned her young life into a living hell. You 


168 


FLY-AWAY. 


tried to ruin her piano. Did she answer you hack ? 
ITo. She only did what she could to have the nohle 
instrument preserved. She asked Colonel Herbert to 
take care of it for the present. He asked in aston- 
ishment for her reason, hut she would not give him 
any. Yes — ^you hated Maureen — ^you have said the 
words. You said also that you did not mean to kill 
the horse, hut you put enough laudanum into his 
mash to kill several horses. Your word therefore 
goes for nothing. 

Perhaps you understand now what hatred to you 
feels like. I can well imagine that Maureen’s hatred, 
when at last it is aroused, will be a very terrible 
thing; something like the hatred of an angry God. 
Come up with me at once to your room and your 
sister’s room. I shall ask her if she was aware of 
what you were about to do. I think she will tell me 
the truth. Afterwards I will lock* you both up in 
your bedroom. Your breakfast will be sent to you 
at an early hour. You had better pack to-night. 
You will both stay in that room until I myself come 
to fetch you in the morning. I will send Jane Faith- 
ful a wire to expect us. Come, Daisy — no screaming, 
please. Come at once.” 

The Eector hardly touched the little cold hand, 
hut the miserable girl followed him as meek as a 
mouse. 

When they reached the dismal, untidy room Mr. 
O’Brien put his question to Henrietta. She replied 


TLY-AWAY. 


169 


that she knew all about it, but had implored Daisy 
not to use enough of the medicine to kill the horse. 

That is enough,’’ said the Rector. He locked the 
door and went away. 

The two girls were locked into the ugly north 
bedroom, and then and there Daisy screamed and 
shrieked to her heart’s delight, and Henny-penny 
bent over her and finally dashed cold water on her 
head, and so brought her to her senses. 

You little fool,” she said. “ I Tcnew you’d make 
mischief. A nice time we have before us. Well, at 
least we can run away.” 

Yes, we can run away. Oh, Henny, love me ! It 
was awful when she said she hated me. She said it 
with such strange, strong power. Oh, Henny, I’m 
afraid of her now.” 

Get into bed, gosling, and I’ll lie down by your 
side. Ho, I don’t quite hate you, but I think you 
are a poor sort. We can run away from that female, 
who I imagine keeps a school ; hut for the time being 
we must pretend to submit.” 

Meanwhile, the Rector went down to Maureen. 
She was standing icy-cold by her window. She had 
not attempted to undress. There was the same 
strange new look in her eyes. 

I don’t want to hear the story, uncle,” she said. 

I’m too wicked, wicked. I hate — I hate — I hate! 

My child — my darling. Come and get into my 
arms.” 

Ho, I couldn’t — I couldn’t, not while I feel as 


170 


FLY-AWAY. 


I do now. Ohj Uncle Pat, Satan got into me when I 
said I HATE^ and he’s in me still.” 

The Rector saw that the child was terribly excited. 
He himself helped her to undress and made her lio 
down in her little bed, and gave her a certain sooth- 
ing draught which he knew would he good for her 
and would make her sleep and forget her troubles. 

All the time while she was dropping to sleep the 
Rector was holding her hand, and all that long time 
he prayed very hard. He prayed that the evil spirit 
might leave the sweetest nature in the world and that 
the good spirit of all perfection might return. 

At last the child slept, and then Mr. O’Brien went 
and had a long talk with Dominic. He told him 
what his plans were, and put Maureen into his care 
whilst he was absent. He suggested that the Colonel 
and the Doctor might be sent for if necessary. 

She has got a frightful shock,” he said ; a 
frightful shock.” 

I’ll manage her, dad,” said Dominic ; but the 
first streaks of the summer morning were illuminat- 
ing the sky before the boy and his father lay down 
to sleep. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


FELICITY. 

The long journey from the south of Ireland to 
the old-fashioned, old-world town of Lutterworth, in 
the midland counties of England, took some time. 
Lutterworth is renowned for its memories of the 
great Wyclif, where his church, his Bible, and many 
other relics of his time are still to be found. The 
town stands on a slope, but the church, the rectory, 
the well-known grammar school stand on a vast plain, 
where the freshest of all fresh air blows and where 
health is the order of the hour. 

But what ailed the Rector of Templemore? It 
seemed as though a force was driving him. He had 
heard of course of the school where he meant to take 
his step-daughters. He had heard of its excellent 
qualities ; he had even more than once met that most 
splendid woman, Jane Faithful. 

The crossing was a rough one and the girls knew 
at last what seasickness meant. They were glad, 
however, to go to school, for they had enjoyed them- 
selves in their wild fashion in the school on the out- 
skirts of Dublin which had been selected for them by 
their mother. 


171 


172 


FELICITY. 


Henrietta and Daisy now supposed that they were 
going to a like establishment. They little guessed 
what lay before them; They were crossing over to 
cold England, a country their mother hated, and 
which they could not be expected to love. They ex- 
pected great sympathy when they were seasick, but 
they only received the ordinary care of the much- 
tried stewardess. 

At last they arrived at Fishguard, and the Rector 
took them at once third-class to London. They 
would have given the world to stay in London for 
even one night, but when they suggested this to the 
Rector, he said in his quiet voice : We continue our 
journey to Lutterworth.” 

It was late in the evening when they reached Lut- 
terworth. A cab had been ordered and was waiting 
for them, and they drove straight to Mrs. Faithful’s 
house. 

They passed the noble old church and the beauti- 
ful grammar school, but still they drove on and on, 
until finally they turned into a country lane and 
stopped before a neatly kept wooden gate. Here the 
driver got down, opened the gate, and fastened it back 
carefully; then the Rector and the two girls found 
themselves driving up the long and winding avenue. 

Although it was now the middle of summer, 
neither Henrietta nor Daisy could see much of 
where they were coming to. The house, the Rector 
told them, was called Felicity. It was decidedly old- 
fashioned, and was built of stone. It had many little 


FELICITY. 


173 


windows with small panes of glass. There was a 
great bell at the front door. The Eector pulled the 
bell. 

This is my friend’s house, and your future 
home,” he said, turning gravely to his step-daugh- 
ters. Mrs. Faithful is not only my friend but my 
cousin. Ah, Jane, you have opened the door for me 
yourself! I have brought the girls. Have you any 
one who can look after them and give them supper. 
I have a great deal to talk over with you, my dear 
Jane.” 

What a horrid old maid of a creature ! ” mut- 
tered Daisy. 

Mrs. Faithful pursed up her mouth, but did not 
utter a syllable. She fixed her large and really kind 
eyes, however, in a decidedly uncomfortable manner 
on the young people. 

I will ring for Dawson,” she said. She will 
attend to the girls and give them what is necessary. 
I have had a cosy supper prepared for you, Patrick. 
You don’t look too strong, dear kinsman. Come 
this way, pray, to the Hall of Kefreshment. Ah, 
here is Dawson ! Dawson, give the young ladies their 
supper, and then take them to the Chamber of Peni- 
tence and see them into bed. I observe they have 
brought their luggage. Dawson, Smith will help you 
to take the trunks up to the Chamber of Penitence. 
Good-night, girls, I will see you to-morrow. How, 
Patrick, my man, what is the matter with you ? ” 

It was with a sinking heart that Patrick O’Brien 


174 


FELICITY. 


followed his kinswoman into the Hall of Refresh- 
ment. He had too terrible a story to tell. He was 
also wildly anxious to get back to Maureen. The 
symptoms of ill-health which had so troubled him 
were beginning to return under this new strain. Jane 
Faithful, however, was a woman of few words and 
mighty deeds. She had not started Felicity for noth- 
ing. She had not saved many a rebellious girl for 
nothing; hut her present concern was not for the 
Misses Mostyn, but for the Rector’s sad and sorely 
troubled face. 

She put out a strong, sympathetic hand and 
touched his. 

iN'ow, kinsman,” she said, you do not utter a 
word until you are properly refreshed. Here is soup 
of the very best. Here is a mutton chop which I 
have specially ordered for you. Here is the last 
asparagus in my garden, and here is what will do 
you more good than anything else — a bottle of very 
old port left to me by my father. Now, eat, man, 
eat and drink. Afterwards we will go into Confi- 
dence next door and you shall tell me your story.” 

You always were a strong-minded woman, Jane,” 
said the Rector. 

Yes,” replied Jane Faithful. Now, take your 
soup.” 

So the Rector found a sudden sense of support, of 
support both mental and physical, first in the pres- 
ence of this brave, good, strong-minded woman, and, 
second, in the excellent food she provided. 


FELICITY. 


175 


He ate his chop and his asparagus and drank a 
glass of the excellent port wine. 

Upon my word, Jane,’’ he said, when he had fin- 
ished, you do know how to treat a tired man.” 

Yes, you are better now. You are staying at 
Felicity for the night.” 

I wish I could ; but I must get back to London.” 

You can’t do it, kinsman ; there is no train.” 

Oh,” said the Hector, with a heavy sigh. 

Suddenly he turned and faced Mrs. Faithful. 

How, may I ask you a question ? ” 

Certainly. Twenty, if you like.” 

Why do you call your rooms by these strange 
and peculiar names ? ” 

It is a fashion of my own,” was the quiet reply. 

I find by long experience that it works well. The 
idea was first presented to me by one of my dearest 
friends who keeps a similar school near London; 
but I assure you, kinsman, we are not unhappy at 
Felicity. Far, far from that. When once we submit 
to the rules, which cannot be broken, we feel — ^both 
teachers and pupils — a wonderful sense of pleasure, 
the sort of pleasure, my dear Patrick, which does not 
belong to this cold earth. How for you, I have 
prepared the best bedroom in the house. I call it 
the Chamber of Peace. The idea was given to me 
by that noble man, George Macdonald, who kept such 
a chamber in his lovely Palace at Bordighera. He 
kept it for the sick and suifering of body, but I keep 
it for the few I think worthy. How, come, kinsman. 


176 


FELICITY. 


into Confidence. There we can have our talk out.’^ 
Mrs. Faithful was dressed in dark grey, very soft 
in texture. She wore over her head of snow-white 
hair a little mobcap of finest muslin. She had a 
bow at her breast of pale, lilac ribbon, while a simi- 
lar bow reposed on her white cap. The whole effect 
was most graceful and pretty. The woman herself 
was not handsome, but there was something marvel- 
lously reposeful about her. Her eyes seemed to look 
through you. Anything approaching to falsehood 
could not live in the room with Jane Faithful. In 
short, she was one of the most highly-esteemed char- 
acters in the whole of Lutterworth. 

She took her kinsman now into the room she called 
Confidence. She herself took a hard chair, but placed 
the Rector in an easy one. 

How, Patrick, begin at once,’' she said. Tell 
your story and get it off your mind, but I had better 
say frankly and at once that I am not particularly 
pleased with the appearance of the young people you 
have just brought here. I presume you hope to place 
them under my roof ? ” 

I indeed trust you will take them, Jane,” and 
then the poor Rector began his sorry tale. He left 
out nothing, he abbreviated nothing, he told the 
simple truth from beginning to end. Mrs. Faithful 
was not one to interrupt. 

When the Rector had ceased speaking she said. 
This is awful, truly awful. What a girl ! Whcd 
a girl ! ” 


FELICITY. 177 

Yes, Jane, you are right. What a girl ! But it 
is my little Maureen whom I am thinking of.” 

Ah,” she returned quickly, I could do with one 
like Maureen.” 

The Hector went on to describe Maureen’s present 
state of mind. In doing so, he broke down com- 
pletely. 

She says, that dear and faithful, loving heart, 
that the Spirit of God has forsaken her and that 
something evil and awful has entered into her.” 

Send her to me for three months and I will cure 
her,” said Jane Baithful; ‘^poor lamb, poor pretty 
dear. Why, she woke up to find herself that time.” 

But I cannot do without her,” said Patrick 
O’Brien. She is the light and life of my existence, 
and Colonel Herbert, a near neighbour, is equally 
devoted to her, and Denis and Dominic and little 
Kitty all worship her. I cannot give my darling up.” 

Well, I intend to make a bargain with you,” said 
Mrs. Faithful. I don’t want those girls at my 
school. It will he necessary for me to devote a spe- 
cial governess to them, and even she will not be able 
to prevent them from contaminating the others. !■ 
have forty girls at Felicity at the present moment. 
The two you have brought make two and forty, and 
are forty to be injured for the sake of two % It isn’t 
to be done. There is only one person who can really 
save those miserable girls, and that person is Maureen 
O’Brien. Send her to me. She has her work cut 
out for her here. It is with me she ought to be at 


178 


FELICITY. 


present, helping me with those two. I’ll look after 
her and see that she is not tormented in any way. 
She shall sleep in the Chamber of Peace and that 
Chamber ensures good dreams and sweet slumber. I 
have a special governess, who comes to me occasion- 
ally but not always, for luckily I do not require her 
always. I shall put that choice pair under her juris- 
diction. Luckily she happens to be in the house at 
the present moment. Her name is Joan Pinchin. 
She is rather old-fashioned and firm as a rock. She 
is well educated, and will put the Mostyns through 
their p’s and q’s. The girls will sleep in Penitence 
and do their lessons with her in Correction until 
Maureen arrives. Joan Pinchin will take them out 
for necessary exercise. She will be by no means cruel 
to them, but she will be firm, firm as a rock. 
How, is it yes or no? If it is no, you’d best take 
them back with you to-morrow morning, for I can 
have nothing more to say to them. There, Patrick, 
take a night to think over it. Your child shall return 
to you when her work is done. How for Peace and 
the Chamber of Dreams, poor, tired, distracted kins- 
man. The best train in the day leaves Lutterworth 
at eight in the morning, and I’ll have a cab for one 
or three of you according to what you decide in order 
to catch that train. The Angel of Peace be with you 
and give you rest, Patrick O’Brien.” 

The distracted Hector found himself in one of the 
sweetest, purest rooms he had ever seen. It was all 
white ; white paper on the walls, a little snow-white 


FELICITY. 


1Y9 


bed, a white wardrobe with a long glass, a white 
chest of drawers, a white dressing-table, everything 
white, white as snow. The windows had white 
blinds to them and were draped with white muslin 
curtains frilled all round. There was a curious 
feeling about the room. Try as you would you 
could not be fretful here. Like Christian in the 
Pilgrim’s Progress, you had to cast your burden out- 
side that door, for you could not take it in. It 
seemed as though good angels loved to make this 
white room their home. There were one or two 
engravings, different pictures of childhood, Rey- 
nolds’s immortal angels, and a few more, not many, 
done in pen and ink by well known painters, who 
had come to celebrity long ago and had given some 
of the early fruits of their toil to Jane Faithful. All 
the pictures were either of children or of angels, 
children in prayer. Fra Angelico’s Angels, but there 
were not many — ^the walls were mostly bare. On a 
little table near the bed lay a large Bible, on the 
dressing-table stood a bowl of white roses, on the 
dressing-table also was a small exquisitely clean par- 
affin lamp. 

The whiteness and the purity of the room seemed 
to get into the innermost heart of the Hector. He 
fell on his knees by the little bed and tears came to 
his eyes. After a short time, although he had not 
uttered a word of prayer, he felt strangely, marvel- 
lously peaceful, also very sleepy. He undressed and 


180 


FELICITY. 


laid his head on the snowy pillow. Immediately he 
fell asleep. 

In the morning Jane Faithful brought him deli- 
cious coffee and home-made rolls to his room. 

I know you have slept well/’ she said. I see 
it in your face. It is a glorious day. See how blue 
the sky is.” 

The Kector looked out of one of the windows. 
Yes, that blue, blue sky was the last perfection to 
add to the Chamber of Peace. 

Are they to pack their things and go back with 
you? ” asked Jane Faithful. 

1^0,” said the Kector; but the matter rests with 
Maureen herself. If you will keep them until you 
get her decision I will send for them should it be 
adverse, or send her to you for three months should 
it be favourable. Don’t question me, dear Jane. I 
am out of the world in this room.” 

I never question,” replied Jane Faithful. I 
knew well the room would do it. Well, be as quick 
as you can. Let me have the child as soon as pos- 
sible. It is, believe me, for the saving of souls 
alive.” 

The Kector bowed his head and made no further 
response. 

Soon afterwards he was driving away from Felic- 
ity and two ugly, raging faces were looking at him 
out of the small window of Penitence. How they 
ground their teeth, how they clenched their hands ! 


FELICITY. 181 

We^ll run away, Henny. We can’t quite stand 
this,” said Daisy. 

Of course,” replied her sister ; but I tell you 
what it is, old Di, I’m downright afraid of the 
woman.” 

You mean old Faithful,” said Daisy. 

Yes, but not only Faithful. The person who 
brought us in here last night. And what an appal- 
ling room this is! All over texts of Scripture. If 
the room was not so high up, I’d leap from the win- 
dow, that I would ; but if I did, I’d break my neck, 
like poor mumsie.” 

I’m thinking all the time of Maureen,” said 
Daisy. Her look, her words. Oh, Henny, Henny, 
when Maureen looked at us and said so solemnly, 
' I — hate — you! ^ well, I turned sick. I thought the 
world had come to an end.” 

I tell you what it is,” said Henrietta. I’m 
sick of that most unremarkable little speech; and 
now, do be quick; let’s put on our clothes and go 
down to breakfast. We’ll have a frolic here or my 
name is not Henny. Hurrah, here comes Dawson. 

^Dawson, me honey, 

Take care of your money, 

It^s all botheration from bottom to top !’ ” 

Dawson entered the room very slowly. She did 
not smile at Henny ’s words. She was carrying a 
bundle of clothes and a great jug of hot water. She 


182 


FELICITY. 


laid the water on the wash-hand stand and then col- 
lected all the two girls^ dirty travelling clothes. 

Ye’ll have the goodness to put these on,” she said, 
for this is the uniform of the upper floor of the 
school. I’ll be back in one quarter of an hour to 
take you both to Discipline, where Miss Joan Pinchin 
is waiting to start your education. Your breakfast 
will also be waiting for you there, coffee and bread 
and butter. I^ow, not a word, young misses, there’s 
no good whatsoever in complaining at Felicity. What 
is ordered has to be.” 

She left the room. The girls stared at each other. 

^^We’d best be quick,” said Daisy at last in a 
breathless sort of voice. “ I must say I am in a 
fright ; aren’t you ? ” 

I^’ot quite yet,” replied Henny, but it is com- 
ing on. I never could have dreamed of a place like 
this.” 

If only we had left the horse alone,” sobbed 
Daisy. 

It was your thought, remember that,” said Hen- 
rietta. Such awful wickedness never occurred to 
me. How, stop crying and dress. You will have no 
eyes left.” 


CHAPTEK XV. 


MISS PINCHIN. 

Sharp to the minute Dawson reappeared. 

The barber will call about ten/’ she said. 

The barber ? What for ? ” asked Henny. 

To have your hair cut to the regulation length.’^ 

I won’t have my hair touched,” said Henny, put- 
ting both bands round her fiery locks. 

We’ll see about that. Come along; your coffee 
will be getting cold.” 

A minute later the girls found themselves in the 
Chamber of Discipline. There was a table in the 
centre, and at one end was a tray covered with a 
white cloth. It contained two large breakfast cups 
of excellent coffee and two plates piled with thick 
bread and butter. 

I say, look here, I want jam,” said Henny. 

Jam is not given in Discipline,” said a harsh 
and somewhat cracked voice, which so startled the 
girls that they forgot such a trivial thing as jam, 
for the words undoubtedly sounded from the lips of 
the lady who was to instruct them. 

She was small, thin and wiry. Her face was an 
olive tint and very much wrinkled. Her hands were 
183 


184 


MISS PmCHIN. 


at once remarkable for their thinness and their 
strength, and her voice had a peculiarly grating 
sound. 

She introduced herself to the Misses Mostjn with 
a solemn bow and said, For a week I am your only 
teacher. Sit down and eat your breakfast, for we are 
late. You won’t have a minute to idle. My name is 
Pinchin — Miss Pinchin. I am Mrs. Faithful’s de- 
voted friend. I rule over Discipline and all those 
girls who go through its stringent methods. Now, 
hurry, hurry. Don’t slop the coffee into your saucer, 
Henrietta. — Daisy, eat your bread and butter tidily.” 

I wonder,” said Henny, speaking suddenly, for 
Daisy was silent, did you ever have all your plans 
spoilt just by a streak of light from a dark lantern.” 

That question I refuse to answer. Now, time is 
up. Daisy, ring the bell for Dawson.” 

But we haven’t finished yet,” said Henrietta. 

Then I’ll give you an additional five minutes. 
But be quick, and no chatter, please.” 

At the appointed time the girls had eaten suf- 
ficient. With the food Daisy’s spirits were reviving. 
She tugged the bell-rope so violently that it came 
down in her hand. 

For that show of temper,” said Miss Pinchin, 
you will learn, locked into your bedroom, twenty 
lines of Paradise Lost/' 

Never heard of it,” whimpered Daisy. 

If you cry, I shall make it forty. Kemember, 
both of you girls, that you are in Discipline — ^not a 


MISS PIITCHIIT. 


185 


pleasant place — ^bnt uncommonly wholesome. Ah, 
Dawson, send a man to put up that hell-rope again. 
Remove the breakfast things and send Miss Adelaide 
Marsh in here.” 

“ If you please, madam,” said Dawson, the 
young ladies’ barber has just called.” 

Miss Pinchin’s black eyes gleamed. “ Ah, that 
will do nicely,” she said. “ I will take the young 
ladies into Penitence for the operation.” 

I haven’t made up the room yet, ma’am.” 

I’m sorry for that, but Crew has no eyes for any- 
thing but her business.” 

Crew, the barber, was a woman therefore. Hateful 
creature! The girls might have used their eyes to 
some effect had it been a man, but a woman — they 
really felt in despair. 

Come, dears,” said Miss Pinchin, we’ll soon 
have it over. And you’ll both be so relieved from 
your masses of untidy hair.” 

But I like my hair ; I love it,” said Henny. 

It’s the same colour as mumsie’s, poor old mums 
whose neck was broken. Oh, I say, it is cruel to 
serve us like this.” 

How, don’t talk any more nonsense, girls. Be- 
sides, after your hair is cut, you’ll only be allowed 
to speak in French.” 

Then we must be dumb,” said Daisy, for we 
don’t know any French.” 

I myself will have the pleasure of instructing 
you in that elegant language. You will soon know 


' 186 


MISS PIlSrCHIN. 


what is absolutely necessary for your wants. Now^ 
enter your room, dears, for time is getting on.’’ 

These headstrong, naughty girls, who had done 
exactly what they liked at Templemore, now found 
themselves tongue-tied. A tall, gaunt woman was 
standing by the little window. In figure she was 
absolutely flat. Her dress was a dark and ugly shade 
of brown. In her hand she held a very large pair 
of scissors. Miss Crew looked absolutely calm and 
self-possessed. She got Daisy first into her clutches, 
and having wetted her tangled locks and reduced 
them to straightness, she proceeded to snip them off 
just above the shoulders. It was possible for Daisy 
to keep her hair behind her ears, but all trace of 
curl had vanished. The last semblance of her poor 
attempt at beauty had departed with the tangled 
curly locks. 

Henrietta, whose hair was much thicker and richer^ 
strangled a scream. She began to struggle. 

I won’t. I say, I wont! ” she cried. 

You said Miss Pinchin. 

Crew set to work. The same performance took 
place over Henny’s head. For those who admire red 
hair, she had lovely hair. It was thick and grew in 
great masses far below her waist. It showed also a 
far greater mass of curls than did Daisy’s. 

The brush and the cold water, however, were ruth- 
lessly applied. The prescribed length was carefully 
measured by Miss Crew and the hair was cut in a 


MISS PINCHIN. 187 

straight line just to touch the shoulders. The golden 
red hair fell in a mass at the girFs feet. 

The young ladies’ hair is naturally very curly,” 
said Miss Crew. I could, if you wished, madam, 
apply a pomatum to these heads which would pre- 
vent any inclination to curl for some time.” 

Then please do,” said Miss Pinchin. 

The pomatum was used with vigour. 

Daisy gave a howl of agony. Henrietta sobbed 
and sobbed and sobbed. 

Miss Pinchin supplied each girl with a very large 
and coarse pocket-handkerchief. 

“ Dry your eyes and come to lessons now,” she said 
in a cheerful tone. You look quite respectable, I 
do declare. Crew, burn that hair.” 

Certainly, Miss Pinchin.” 

When the two Mostyns and their governess entered 
Discipline they saw a girl seated by the centre table. 
She was a dark-eyed girl with an unprepossessing 
face. Her hair was short just like that of the Mostyn 
girls, and evidently the same pomatum had been 
used upon it, for there was not a trace of curl. She 
was busily employed reading her books and did not 
take the slightest heed of the Mostyns. 

Lessons began. Miss Pinchin sat with her watch 
before her. She desired first Adelaide, then Hen- 
rietta, then Daisy to read a page of Green’s Shorter 
History of England aloud. She wasted hardly any 
words in speech, but when the reading had come to 
an end, she told Henrietta and Daisy that in future 


188 


MISS PINCHIN. 


they would have to read Little Arthur s History of 
England. Then she turned to Adelaide. 

Adelaide, you are improving. I donT praise. 
I state a fact. I^’ow, for your French, my dears. 

Adelaide instantly read a page from a Frenck 
book. 

Translate it,” said Miss Pinchin. 

Adelaide did so. 

I^ow, Henrietta, will you read that page? ” 

I can’t. I don’t know any French.” 

Hor can I,” said Daisy. 

What a pity ! You are likely to be in Discipline 
for some time. By the way, Adelaide, I have spoken 
about you to Mrs. Faithful and she thinks you may 
go to Contrition on Monday next, that is, if there 
is no falling back.” 

I shall like to go to Contrition,” said Adelaide. 

The room is so large.” 

From there,” continued Miss Pinchin, you will 
be promoted to that delightful chamber which we call 
True Kepentance, and then, after a short stay in 
Sweet Patience, you will have the run of the school. 
You will play in the grounds, your punishment- dress 
will be removed, and you will sit in Joy, Hope, 
Faith, and Charity. Thus you will indeed be happy. 
You will know what Felicity means. You will for- 
get your evil ways and turn over a new leaf.” 

And shall we have that chance ? ” burst from. 
Henrietta. 


MISS PINCHIN. 


189 


It is possible,” replied Miss Pincbin. Ah, here 
comes dinner.” 

The dinner was quite a good one, hot roast meat, 
potatoes, vegetables. In addition, a large glass of 
milk for each girl. 

A quarter of an hour I give you to eat your 
dinner in,” said Miss Pinchin. I^ow, pray, do not 
utter a word. I trust you to Adelaide’s care, while 
I go downstairs to partake of my frugal meal.” 

The very instant the door was closed behind her, 
Henrietta and Daisy, with a sort of hound, leaped 
upon Adelaide. 

Oh, tell us, Addy, me honey, oh, for glory’s 
sake, tell us what awful things are going to take 
place. Our hair is gone. Our clothes are gone. Our 
beauteous home is gone. What can be going to hap- 
pen next ? ” 

The only reply that Adelaide made was to raise 
her opaque, dark eyes and fix them on the faces of 
the two girls. Then she began with extreme rapidity 
to demolish her dinner. When Miss Pinchin re- 
entered the room, however, Adelaide put into her 
hand a small piece of paper. 

They have spoken to me four times,” she re- 
marked. I wrote what they said on this piece of 
paper. You may like to see it.” 

Did you speak at all, Adelaide ? ” 

"Noy Miss Pinchin, how could I ? I hope I am 
too well-behaved.” 

You have acted rightly, but do not allow the 


190 


MISS PINCHIN. 


evil weed of self-conceit to take possession of yon. 
Girls,” here she turned to the Mostyns, I am going 
to take you to Penitence, and lock you in with a copy 
each of Milton’s Paradise Lost, I have marked the 
passages you are to learn. I shall now take Adelaide 
for a brisk walk.” 

But may we not go downstairs and play with 
the other girls ? ” suddenly burst from Henny’s lips. 

You — Penitence girls — Discipline girls ! — to 
dream of any intercourse with those who have left 
their bonds behind them. Come now, get into Peni- 
tence and learn your Milton. I will take you both 
for a walk after tea, for I have no wish to make you 
ill, and exercise and fresh air are necessary, i^ow, 
Adelaide, put on your bonnet.” 

Adelaide flew from the room. She put on the fun- 
niest little poke bonnet that could well be invented. 
It was made of coarse grey stuff the same as their 
dresses, but it was lined with white, and had white 
strings, which she tied in a neat bow under her 
chin. 

“ You are a great comfort to me, Adelaide,” said 
Miss Pinchin, when the girl joined her teacher. I 
shall miss you when you go to the Hall of Contrition. 
Don’t you remember how naughty you were when 
you flrst came to Discipline. I greatly fear I have a 
harder task before me in training those Mostyns.” 

You are equal to it,” said Adelaide. “ You are 
equal to anything.” She put her hand inside her 


MISS PINCHIN. 


191 


teacher^s arm and gave it almost an affectionate 
squeeze. 

Let’s go to the wood and gather flowers,” said 
Adelaide. 

My dear, you forget. Flowers are not allowed in 
Discipline.” 

I’m ever so sorry. Do forgive me.” 

You will have flowers, to a small extent, in Con- 
trition,” said Miss Pinchin. ITow, let us talk on 
holy subjects — on the struggles of the soul after 
righteousness. You have made a grand fight, and, 
like Christian of old, you are coming out of the 
Slough of Despond. I think highly of your future, 
Adelaide, and I feel that I — poor little humble I — 
have laid the foundation stone.” 

Adelaide, as was her custom, was quite silent. 
Miss Pinchin and she walked rapidly, although this 
part of the day was very hot and there was no shade 
anywhere. They were both scarlet and dripping with 
moisture when they returned to Discipline. 

This will do me good,” said Adelaide. ‘‘ It must 
get some of my wickedness out.” 

It will, dear child, bless you. !Yow, I must at- 
tend to the Mostyns. I haven’t an instant to spare.” 


CHAPTER XVL 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 

While these things were going on, the Rector of 
Templemore, a truly unhappy man, was hurrying 
back as fast as ever he could to his home. He hardly 
thought at all of the Mostyns. He had left them in 
very good hands. Jane Faithful was well known to 
produce extraordinary results. But it was the 
thought of sending his child, his darling, he might 
almost say his best beloved, away from him for three 
long months, which tortured the Rector’s brave heart. 

How could he live without her ? And in addition 
to the fact of his own loneliness he felt anxious about 
Maureen. He had left his dear little girl in a queer 
state of mind. He had left her with an expression 
on her sweet face which he had never seen there 
before. 

Maureen had had a moral shock ; Maureen had had 
a mental shock. The Rector dreaded he knew not 
what. Was that lovely nature to be overthrown, was 
that sweet soul to go down, down in future, instead 
of soaring up, as the lark rises to his heaven of blue ? 
The Rector could scarcely believe that Felicity was 
the right place for Maureen, and yet he had promised 
192 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 


193 


to propose the matter to her ; and if she agreed to it, 
to part from his little bright darling for three long 
months. He felt quite aged and desperately weary. 

As he drove np to Templemore on the evening of 
the second day of his journey, he was met by Dom- 
inic. He heard the voices of the other children chat- 
tering merrily as they were taken off to bed, but there 
was no sound of Maureen’s voice to greet his ears. 

Father,” said Dominic, there is no use in hid- 
ing things. Maureen is gone ! ” 

My God,” said the Hector. He pressed his hand 
to his heart. It gave him a stab like a knife. 

Don’t take on, dad ; please don’t take on. She 
has not done anything desperate. She has simply 
gone away.” 

Tell me everything, my son. Are you positive 
that the — ^the child is safe ? ” 

Yes,” said Dominic; there is no mystery about 
it. She is quite safe.” 

Then she has gone to the Colonel,” said the 
Hector in a relieved voice. Good, I thought she 
might do that. She is wonderfully fond of ^ dear 
Colonel,’ as she calls him.” 

Ho, no ; she has not gone to Colonel Herbert. 
She has certainly been very queer, and although I 
tried to talk to her and cheer her all I could, she 
hardly replied and did not take the least interest in 
anything. Then yesterday morning she came to me 
with her plans. Her darling little face was as white 
as death, but terribly determined, and that strange 


194 : 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 


light which does not come from God, father, was 
still in her eyes, and it — it sort of haunted me; but 
she spoke gently, just as she used to speak — ^the harsh- 
ness had left her dear voice — it was only, father, 
that I could not bear to look at her eyes. You know 
how lovely they used to be. Well, she had settled 
everything all by herself, and told me that she had 
sent Garry with Fly-away back to Colonel Herbert. 
She said she had written a line to him asking him 
to keep the horse until he heard from her again ; and 
if he never heard, she hoped he would not sell Fly- 
away. Then she said to me, ‘ Dominic, I am not 
good, and I cannot stay in the house with good peo- 
ple. I may get right again. I donT feel like it just 
now; so as I have money enough, I have arranged 
my plans. You know old Pegeen has a sister called 
Grace Connor, and she has a little bit of a cabin in 
the wilds of Kerry. I am going to stay with Grace, 
who is deaf, and won’t worry me at all, and if ever, 
ever I feel better, Dominic, you’ll be sure I’ll come 
flying home. But not now, for I’m not fit for this 
dear home. Take great care of Uncle Pat. I won’t 
leave him a message, for I am not, not good enough ; 
but hell understand.’ 

Well, father,” continued Dominic, that’s all ; 
and Pegeen took her herself to Grace Connor, and 
Pegeen has returned with her eyes almost blinded 
from crying, for she does so love our Maureen.” 

The Kector of Templemore, tired as he was, went 
straight to the kitchen to interview Pegeen. He 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 


195 


found the poor woman in the deepest distress, but 
more than inclined to pour out her troubles into the 
sympathetic ears of her dearly loved master. 

Ah ! thin, worra the day, and sorra the day,” 
she sobbed. But there, masther dear, the wean is 
safe enough. Grace, own sister to meself, is poor, 
and mighty poor entirely, but at the very laste, she’s 
clane. Ye could ate yer vittles off the floor, so to 
shpake ; and Grace won’t worrit the poor lamb, seeing 
by the affliction of the Almighty that she is as deaf 
as a stone.” 

The Hector thanked Pegeen very kindly, with that 
gentle courtesy which was his prerogative. He then 
went into the dining-room and told Dominic what 
he intended to do. 

Owing to the Rector’s increase of fortune he was 
now able to send all his children to first-rate schools, 
and although Dominic was a little old to enter 
Rugby, yet the whole thing had been arranged, and 
by the headmaster’s consent he was to stay there for 
three years, when he hoped to get a good scholarship 
if possible for his father’s own college, Balliol. ^ 

The boy was full of talent and loved the thought 
of the life which stretched before him. He was 
particularly manly for his age and really looked 
more than his sixteen years; but when the Rector 
went on to explain Jane Faithful’s remarkable deci- 
sion, Dominic O’Brien turned a little pale. 

I think we must put off Rugby until after Christ- 
mas,” he said. It won’t do to leave you alone in 


196 


THE POWEE OF HATEED. 


this house, dad. Denis and Kitty will of course go 
back to school. You will necessarily be alone. I 
cannot leave you. What is more, I wont leave you.’^ 

Good boy,” said the Kector. From what you 
say you seem to think that Maureen will go to 
Felicity.” 

At the present moment I feel certain she will 
go,” said Dominic, but of course one cannot be sure 
of anything. You must let me stay with you, dad.” 

Dominic, I cannot ! God knows I have done 
enough to injure my poor children, but now that the 
chance has arrived, I do not intend to throw your 
young life away. The headmaster will not let you 
go to Rugby unless you join at the autumn term. It 
is all arranged, my lad; pray don’t torture me any 
further.” 

I wish I needn’t, but I’m afraid I must. I will 
gladly give up Rugby. You can get me a tutor here 
and we’ll work for a scholarship for old Balliol. I 
am not so ignorant as you think me, dad; but my 
first duty is to you.” 

Suppose we ask Maureen what she thinks,” re- 
plied the Rector. 

Ah, well. I’ll do what she wishes. But I know 
what she’ll say. Father, you look physically fit to 
drop. Let me take you to your room.” 

I am going to see Maureen by the earliest train 
to-morrow,” said the Rector. So, perhaps, you are 
right, my son, and I’d better lie down and try to take 
what sleep I can.” 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 


197 


Unknown to his father, Dominic slipped into 
IMaureen’s little bedroom. He even left the door be- 
tween that room and his father’s slightly ajar. Thus 
he was on the watch, for he was far too anxious to 
sleep at all that night. But the Rector, worn out 
with sorrow, slept and had horrible dreams. He was 
awakened from one, worse than any other, by a light 
hand touching him on the shoulder, and there stood 
Dominic with a little tray of tea and bread and 
butter in his hand. 

You must get up, dear old Gaffer,” he said. 

The phaeton will be round in less than half an 
bour. Pegeen has given me full directions as to the 
whereabouts of her sister’s cottage. I am going with 
you — ^you know that, of course.” 

Yes, Dominic, my boy.” 

The Rector sipped his tea, which was fragrant and 
good, ate his bread and butter, and was on the way 
to Kingsala in time to catch the very first train, 
which would leave that fashionable and quaint resort 
at half -past eight in the morning. Dominic secured 
first-class tickets for himself and his father. They 
had to endure the usual tiresome wait at the Half- 
way House, but presently the train from Bradley 
steamed in, the travellers took their places, and by- 
and-by, to their great relief, found themselves in the 
city of Cork. 

It was considered a very noble city by Dominic’s 
young eyes, but the Rector had been further afield. 
He knew what to do now, and exactly how to proceed. 


198 


THE POWER OF HATRED. 


Dominic watched his father intently. He had a 
time-table in his pocket and discovered that the first 
train to Mallow, on the Blackwater, did not start 
until half-past twelve o’clock. At Mallow they would 
have to change and get into one of the slow-going 
trains which proceed to Kerry. 

Father,” said the boy, we have lots of time. 
You’ve got to eat.” 

I did eat. You brought me something to my 
room.” 

A cup of tea and a little bread and butter,” re- 
plied Dominic. Oh, dad, I’m awfully hungry* 
Let’s go to Baker’s in the Mall and have a right good 
meal.” 

The Eector certainly could go hungry himself, not 
having the slightest appetite, but he would not allow 
such a proceeding on the part of his son, so to 
Baker’s they went, that shop of great renown, where 
they had coffee of the richest, and different sorts of 
slim cakes, cut thin like wafers and buttered hot ; and 
then each partook of a large plate of delicate, pink 
Limerick ham. It must be owned that the boy en- 
joyed his food, and it must be owned also that the 
Eector at least partook of his ; whether he tasted it or 
not is another matter. They then took an outside 
car and drove to the station, from which, if they so 
wished, they could take a train to Dublin city, but 
from which they could also get to Mallow, that most 
lovely old-world town on the borders of the county 


THE POWEB OF HATEED. 


199 


Cork. They passed the swift-flowing waters — ^well 
might they be called the Blackwater, so dark and 
deep, yet clear, were all their depths. They then 
had a tiresome wait for a train for Kerry. 


CHAPTEK XVIL 


THE HOME OF SILENCE. 

Ip Maureen O^Brien had one thing to be thankful' 
for at the present moment, it was the fact that Grace^ 
Connor was at once very old and very deaf. She 
would have done anything in the world for the child, 
who was put into her care by Pegeen ; but the two,, 
so strangely brought together, were prohibited from 
speaking to each other; and the queer silence of the 
place, and the rough but sure cleanliness had a sooth- 
ing effect on Maureen^s troubled breast. She need 
not ask Grace anything; she need not speak to her- 
at all. 

On the morning after her arrival, she put on a 
shabby little hat and prepared to go out. Seeing her 
about to do so, Grace called aloud in her cracked 
voice : 

Whist, a minute, honey asthore, ye’ll be want- 
ing your vittles. Come in when it plazes ye; the 
door’s on the latch day and night.” 

Grace darted into a little sort of pantry which 
she possessed, and soon brought out a tiny basket 
filled with slices of bread and butter and a bottle of 
creamy milk. The girl nodded by way of thanks* 
200 


THE HOME OF SILENCE. 


201 


She then went away. She walked far, for she wanted 
to get very tired. She was in a strange, new country, 
a country of mighty gTandeur, of solemn peaks, of 
deep, deep dales, a country of rushing waters, of the 
greenest of moss and of flowers — a country unlike 
any that Maureen had ever dreamed of. Maureen 
was in no mood to go into raptures about anything 
then, however. She saw a peak in the distance — a 
peak of one of the many mountains — ^by no means 
one of the highest, but still not too high to prevent 
her from climbing to the top of it. This peak became 
her goal. She made for it, and soon, all too soon, 
she left the moss and the green, green grass of the 
omerald isle behind her, and found herself con- 
fronted by solid rock, which rose up in all directions 
in tha shape of huge boulders. 

Here there was not a scrap of vegetation, nothing 
but rock, hard and stony; but the highest boulder 
led to the top of the peak, and she would get there 
or die in the attempt. Up there she would be alone, 
alone with her trouble ; perhaps God would come back 
to her! Perhaps the wicked, terrible angels would 
forsake her. Those fiery spirits of the pit might 
retire from this solitary grandeur ; at least Maureen 
felt that she could fight her battle best on the top of 
the peak. 

So she went on and on. She was naturally almost 
as good a climber as she was a horsewoman, and 
step by step, slowly but surely, she attained her 
object. Half-way up she felt very hot and very 


202 


THE HOME OF SILENCE. 


thirsty. She opened her bottle of milk and took a 
draught. This refreshed her. She went on her 
way again. At last — at long last — towards evening 
she had reached the eminence of this great peak of 
Desolation. She sat down on the jagged ridge of 
rock and gazed around her. Mountains everywhere 
— Great Tork with his nightcap on; Mangerton, 
and many others. Mountains, nothing but moun- 
tains. Her little peak, which looked so mighty 
from below, seemed small and insignificant now 
that she had reached it, hut the sight that met her 
view was not only that of mountains — it was also 
that of lakes. One lake mingling with anpther and 
yet again with another, and from some of the moun- 
tains tumbled and roared great waterfalls sounding 
as loud as avalanches in Switzerland. In the far, far 
distance Maureen could just catch a glimpse of a 
mighty gorge, which is well known as the Gap of 
Dunlow. 

Maureen sat very still. She was imhappy, but 
not quite so unhappy as she had been at Templemore. 
She had a queer sensation over her as though the 
Wicked Angels, those horrors of the Pit, who had 
entered into her breast were waiting for her at the 
bottom of the peak. But she knew also that they 
could not get up here, for God and His Holy Angels 
dwelt here. She began to wonder that God should 
allow one like her — so terribly full of wickedness — 
to sit on the top of the solitary peak. 

She stretched out her arms with a strong and ex- 


203 


THE HOME OF SILENCE.^ 

ceeding bitter cry. ‘‘Forgive me! Forgive me! 
Take the hatred out of me. Dear Lord God, merciful 
Saviour, take the hatred out of Maureen. Oh, I 
’Cannot — I cannot live long with hatred in mj heart ! 

Then it seemed to her that as she prayed and flung 
herself in her despair on the hard bosom of the rock, 
a Voice said to her — a Voice exceedingly strong and 
gentle — “ Arise and live ! ” 

She started to her feet in sudden alarm. Was 
there anyone near? Was it possible that one of 
God’s angels had come close to her. “ Arise and 
live ! ” said the Voice again. “ Know well that those 
who sin and repent are forgiven. Their sins are 
blotted out for evermore. Be of good comfort. Live 
your life.” 

Then all of a sudden it seemed to Maureen that a 
spell of most wonderful peace visited her, that the 
agony of the last few days died away, never to re- 
turn. Hers was indeed no ordinary nature. It was 
full of depths of passion, of undying love. To And 
that Hate had taken up his abode in such a heart 
as hers was indeed agony. But now the child knew 
that the awful thing called Hatred had left her for 
ever. 

She wiped two or three scalding drops from her 
eyes and fell sound asleep on the summit of the rock. 
She slept for a long time, for she had not slept at all 
the night before, and when she came to herself she 
was startled and amazed at her position ; also at what 
had taken place, and at the complete change within 


204 


THE HOME OF SILENCE. 


her. She no longer hated those poor Mostyns; she 
pitied them. She felt that in the greatness of her 
love, it could even encompass them, and take them 
in. She was very stiff and tired, however, and she 
perceived to her perplexity that the day had com- 
pletely gone, and that she was alone on the peak, in 
the night, with the stars shining down on her and 
the great black guardian forms of the other moun- 
tains surrounding her. She felt strangely, wonder- 
fully at peace. 

She must get hack to Grace Connor. She looked 
in vain for her little basket, but it had rolled away 
long ago into a chasm beneath her feet. It would be 
extremely difficult for Maureen to find her way back 
from this dangerous peak even in the day-time, but 
at night it was impossible. She did not know a step 
of the road; she was also exceedingly weak and 
giddy for want of food. She stooped down suddenly 
and pressed her lips on the hard rock. The Place 
where God Himself delivered me,’’ she murmured 
to herself, and then she smiled, her old bright happy 
smile, and the old lovely light returned to her eyes. 

She stood up, a slim young figure, but graceful 
and tall withal, on this eternal summit, and she 
stretched out her arms wider and sang in her glorious, 
voice : 

“Peace, perfect peace, in this dark world of sin? 

The Blood of Jesus whispers Peace within. 

Peace, perfect peace, with sorrows surging round? 

On Jesus’ Bosom naught but calm is found. 



She stretched out her arms wider and sang in her 
glorious voice . — Page 204. 




^.y v' • 


^1,;; : -f \ '.(i^^-K- ;:.^r.-s*^,. . 

” -; ^ jVA? : '-=. .' • 


>-<A 






vV,'[T 




S' ^ ; A#, • 

K. • - , 4 A, ~ 

* ^ A . r. 

. ‘ • .- • * It. “ . 


ft V / • ‘Ji 1* 

- ^ 




- 


^.s ’■*{■ i •* » ' 

■L'ii .'■■»J^.'., i- - 

V,' , ' lU *. ^-. '^ 

I * I HK.. A *• V . 




♦• i 




THE HOME OF SILENCE. 


205 


“Peace, perfect peace, our future all unknown? 

Jesus we know, and He is on the Throne.” 

The echoes all around took up the sweet true voice. 
It ceased, and there followed a stillness, then again 
the girl sang: 

“Fight the good fight with all thy might, 

Christ is thy Strength, and Christ thy Eight ; 

Lay hold on life, and it shall be 
Thy joy and crown eternally. 

“ Kun the straight race through God’s good grace. 

Lift up thine eyes, and seek His Face; 

Life with its way before us lies, 

Christ is the path, and Christ the prize. 

“ Faint not, nor fear. His Arms are near. 

He changeth not, and thou art dear; 

Only believe, and thou shalt see 
That Christ is all in all to thee.” 

As the last words echoed and rebounded from peak 
to peak a young voice from below shouted, Hullo, 
Maureen, hullo, darling! I’m coming, I’m coming! 
Stay where you are until I reach you, mavourneen.’^ 
A few minutes later Dominic had clasped Mau* 
reen, his Maureen of old, in his arms. 


CHAPTEE XVIIL 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

The Eector paced up and down in front of Grace 
^Connor’s little cabin. The EectoPs heart was sorely 
burdened. The stars in their courses, the moon as 
she came up in the heavens, had no effect upon him. 
Dominic had gone in search of Maureen. It was 
impossible to say a word to Grace. Her deafness 
was of that stony sort that no words could break. 
She lived in a world of silence — a world of silence 
absolute and complete. 

Grace Connor was not an unhappy old woman. 
The Silences around her, the Everlasting Hills which 
surrounded her, gave to this withered old body a 
.strange sensation of peace. She saw immediately 
that the Eector was troubled, but it was impossible 
for her to help him. She therefore did not try. She 
looked at Dominic with the admiration all women had 
for the brave lad, and when he spoke of Maureen, 
hoping that his clear young voice would penetrate 
through the unbroken stillness, she understood him 
sufficiently to point outwards, and to smile in a vague 
and yet comforting manner. Then she busied her- 
.self, preparing all she could in the way of refresh- 
206 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 20T 

ments for the Rector, the young maid, and the boy. 

Pegeen had provided her with eatables and with 
money to buy more. In her early days Grace had 
also been quite a famous cook, so now she prepared 
eggs and bacon and she made coffee in her ancient cof- 
fee pot, coffee of the very best description. She laid 
her little table with a snowy but coarse cloth, and put 
the coffee on the hob to keep hot, and then she waited 
with folded hands. She was accustomed to waiting, 
she had waited for so many long years now. She saw 
the Rector pace backwards and forwards outside the 
cabin. She herself personally was not at all trou- 
bled. She was sure the young maid would soon 
come back, but she could not convey this certainty 
which dwelt in her mind to Mr. O’Brien, for it was 
only very occasionally she spoke. In fact she had 
almost lost the power of speech in that stony silence 
in which she dwelt. She stood and contemplated her 
own work, her spotless kitchen, nothing forgotten, 
for the welfare of the hungry wanderers. They 
would soon be here ; she was certain on that point. 

But the Rector was not certain. His troubles af- 
fected him in a most intense way. A kind of black 
sorrow had descended on him, the like of which he 
had never even imagined. As the night grew darker 
the feelings in his breast became more intense. Sud- 
denly, as they reached a certain pitch of untold 
agony, the deaf old woman came up and touched him 
on the sleeve. Her eyes were very bright, and her 
face full of unfathomable peace. 


208 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHEEE GOD WAS. 

‘^Masther/^ she said, pray! ^ Our Father,^ 
masther.’’ 

In an instant the Kector was on his knees, tears 
were streaming from his eyes. He prayed aloud the 
prayer of all prayers, and it seemed as though Grace 
understood him, for she joined her words to his in 
a kind of rapture. Her cracked old voice sounding 
the note of hope through life’s despair. 

The moment the prayer had come to an end, the 
old woman went hack into the cottage and began 
busily preparing the supper. To judge by her move- 
ments, she seemed not to have a moment to lose; 
time was hurrying her on, forcing her forward; 
she broke the new-laid eggs into the frying pan and 
put the bacon with them. She knew her cooking 
would be good of the good; and while she was so 
busy the Kector walked a little farther and saw 
clearly through the summer night two figures com- 
ing to meet him — a boy and a girl. The boy’s strong 
young hand and arm were round the girl’s waist. 
They were walking very quickly. Suddenly the girl 
saw the Kector, made one quick bound away from 
her companion, and in a fiash of time, was at the 
Kector’s side. Her arms were round his neck and 
her eyes, sweet as of old, but now also triumphant, 
were looking into his. 

Uncle Pat — Uncle Pat — I left the evil things at 
the bottom of the Peak of Desolation, and the dear 
beloved God has come back to me, and his angels 
have kissed Maureen, and Maureen is happy — oh so 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 20^ 

happy again. Uncle Pat, do you know I am desper- 
ately hungry ! ” 

My child ! ” said the Kector. He could scarcely 
breathe for a minute, from a sense of exhaustion and 
relief ; then Grace’s face appeared at the door of the 
cabin. 

Supper,” she muttered ; and she disappeared 
within. 

Was there ever in all the wide world a meal en- 
joyed like that meal, for all three were faint with 
exhaustion, and the old smile was in Maureen’s eyes 
— ^the old smile, but altered. It was a smile of 
triumph now as well as joy. She had gone through 
her severe battle, and come out rejoicing. 

That night the Kector and the two children slept 
as best they could in Grace’s cabin. She herself dis- 
appeared; nobody knew where she went; she left 
them the little cabin to themselves. She went out, 
leaving everything in spotless order. 

''Breakfast — marning — seven/' she remarked, and 
then she vanished. 

Maureen was herself, yet not her old self, but at 
least she was her old self in her tender care for others. 
She insisted on Uncle Pat and Dominic lying down 
side by side on the deaf old woman’s bed, and she 
herself put a pillow under her head and lay on the 
floor in the kitchen. Thus the short remainder of the 
night passed. 

Early in the morning a breakfast very similar to 


210 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

supper was prepared by Grace with the help of Mau- 
reen. Grace gazed very hard at the child. 

Ye’ve got a differ on ye,” and she pointed to her 
own two eyes. 

Maureen nodded. 

It war the mountains,” said Grace. 

Maureen nodded again. 

Immediately after breakfast, the Rector paid the 
old woman a handsome sum for her services, and he, 
Maureen, and Dominic went back to Templemore. 
Maureen was quiet and pale, but the happy light 
still filled her eyes, and nothing else mattered. Noth- 
ing else truly, although the Rector knew he had a 
task before him. He had got his darling hack ; she 
was safe. The awful shock to her reason was averted, 
hut, yes, according to his promise, he must lose her 
or give her the opportunity of leaving him. 

When they got to Templemore, Maureen rushed 
into the kitchen and hugged Pegeen. 

Look in my eyes, Pegeen,” she said. 

Glory be to the Vargin,” said Pegeen, “ I thought 
mayhap it might he so, and now ye’ll look afther the 
masther, blessed man.” 

Of course,” replied the child. 

As she went from the kitchen to the dining-room, 
she sang a few lines of that glorious song, too well 
known to be repeated — My heart is like a singing- 
bird.” 

She saw Dominic and his father anxiously talking 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 211 


together. She went and stood in front of them, her 
whole face lit up with sweetness. 

Oh, Dominic,” said the Rector, I feel as if I 
couldn’t do it.” 

Father dear, you must — you know you must.” 

Well, then, leave us alone, lad. I can do it best 
when Maureen and I are alone.” 

Maureen looked in astonishment at the man and 
the boy, then she drew a chair close to her Uncle’s 
side. 

Must I — must I talk of the dreadful past ? ” she 
asked. 

1^0, my sweet, my own. It is of the future I 
have to converse with you.” 

Something is troubling you. Uncle Pat.” 

A good bit, mavourneen.” 

Well,” said Maureen, had we not better have 
it out? It will be off your mind then, and rest as- 
sured of one thing, that nothing can make Maureen 
unhappy now.” 

You blessed darling. But I fear still, Maureen, 
I am a selfish old man, and I-^ — I don’t want to part 
with you.” 

Maureen did turn a trifle paler than usual. 

Part with me ? ” she said. 

Yes, that’s the trouble. Now listen! Give me 
your dear little hand to hold.” 

Maureen immediately put both of her hands into 
the Rector’s. 

Now speak. Uncle Pat.” 


212 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

Well, mj darling, it’s this. I took the Mostyns 
away from here after their evil behaviour. I did 
not tell you where I was taking them, but I knew 
of a certain school in the midland counties of Eng- 
land, which is kept by a relation of mine. Her name 
is Jane Faithful, and she has as a rule a little over ^ 
forty girls in her school. It is a school where naughty 
and troublesome girls have been sent from time to 
time, and from time to time have returned to those 
who belonged to them, completely altered — in short, 
penitent. I don’t know what her system is, but I 
imagine that at least at first it is somewhat severe. 

I took the girls to her school and told her their whole 
story, then she made a strange request. She said 
she had often naughty girls in her school, but none 
to compare with the Mostyns for badness, for cruelty 
and downright wickedness. She said she would not 
undertake these girls unless you — you, Maureen — 
went to her for three months. She would treat you, 
my child, as an honoured guest and take every care 
of you ; and I — I was broken-hearted, but I told her 
that if you consented I would not say nay. Maureen, 

I would let you go. This is an awful trouble to me, 
my colleen.” 

Why, Uncle Pat,” cried Maureen. Isn’t it 
just perfectly glorious. How I have my chance. I 
can fold my love round those poor girls. They shall 
get inside my heart of hearts. Oh, Uncle Pat, this 
is indeed a sign that God has forgiven me. Uncle 
Pat, darling, I am more than glad to go. How could 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 213 

I do otherwise? Having hated — oh, how I hated — 
do I not now equally love? Write to that lady at 
once, Uncle Pat, to say I’m coming, and three months 
will pass swiftly, and who knows but I may bring 
them back to you, changed and altered in all 
respects.” 

“ Maureen, I haven’t a word to say. Of course 
you must go, dearest. This is the will of God.” 

Shall I go to-morrow? ” asked Maureen. We 
might send a wire to-night.” 

So soon, child of my love ? ” 

Yes, Uncle Pat ; for they want me even more 
than you do; and, what’s more, you are not to come 
with me.” 

I must. You are not to take that long journey 
alone.” 

Dom will take me. Horn is a splendid traveller, 
but now there is a great deal to do. May I find 
Dom ? I want to speak to him.” 

Dominic, who was lingering restlessly about, not 
far from the bed of periwinkles, was quickly by 
Maureen’s side. 

So the father has told you, Maureen.” 

Yes, and of course I’m going, Dom, but he, he 
must not travel any more. He’s just played out. 
I want you to take me to that school, Dom, dear old 
boy ; but first I want to write a note to ^ dear Colonel,’ 
and we can send it by one of the grooms. He must 
wait for an answer. Then I wish to send a wire 


214 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

to-night to Mrs. Jane Faithful, to tell her I am 
going.” 

“ You are in a great hurry to leave us, Maureen.” 

The girl looked at her cousin rather sadly. 

After all, even you don’t quite understand,” she 
said. How can I leave them in misery a day longer 
if I can help it.” 

But you ” began the hoy. 

Maureen’s little hand closed his lips. 

Don’t say the word — don’t — don’t. Only I will 
tell you now that by the exceeding greatness of my 
hatred so also is the depth and passion of my love.’^ 

You are like no one else, Maureen,” said 
Dominic. 

He went away soberly and gravely. He had not 
ventured to tell Maureen, in her present mood, that 
he was obliged on account of this arrangement to give 
up Bugby for good, that those glorious years of 
schoolboy life in one of the greatest public schools 
were to be denied him. He knew well, only too well^ 
that it was impossible for his father to be left alone. 
Well, it could not be helped. 

But Maureen was looking at him with an intense 
light in her eyes. 

Boykins, what’s troubling ye, avick ? ” 

Oh, nothing, darling, nothing.” 

Boy, there is. Out with it to Maureen this 
minute.” 

It’s only this. I’m just so beastly selfish. I did 
so want to go to Kugby, and the Headmaster says 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHEEE GOD WAS. 215 

he will not take me unless I join the school at the 
autumn term, which is close at hand now. I felt 
somehow as though it was such a golden chance. I 
can’t help saying it, Maureen ; I did look forward to 
it. But I ask you, dearest and best, can I leave the 
old man alone with his trouble — alone, quite alone 
— with only servants to see after him ? ” 

To be sure, you can’t ; it would be impossible,” 
said Maureen. Look here, Dom, somehow I feel 
in riotous spirits. I won’t write that letter to ^ dear 
Colonel.’ I’ll go to see him instead.” 

I don’t pretend to understand you, Maureen.” 

You must have patience, hoykins. Can I have 
any kind of trap? Otherwise I’ll walk.” 

Yes, I think I can get you a trap,” said Dominic. 

Then say nothing to your father but get it 
quickly.” 

Soon Maureen, accompanied by one of the grooms, 
was seated in a shabby little two-wheeled cart and 
was herself driving a rough colt over the country 
roads towards Bathclaren. 

[N’ow if there was a miserable man to be found in 
a beautiful place at that moment, it was dear 
Colonel.” Maureen’s letter, the return of the horse, 
and the groom, had completely upset him. He re- 
fused his food, he could not eat, he dared not make 
inquiries, for the little letter seemed, somehow, very 
sacred, but his heart was broken up with longing 
for the child and with undefined fears for her safety. 
As to Fly-away, never was a small, high-spirited 


216 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

Arab so petted and fussed over. The Colonel could 
not make enough of him. His white oats were the 
whitest in the country, his hot mash the most tempt- 
ing, his loose box was the perfection of a loose box, 
and as to Garry the groom, he had a royal time in 
the kitchen, telling the other servants over and over 
again of the mysteries of that awful night when 
herself, the little wicked ’un she was, tried to pison 
Tly-away, and would have succeeded but for a sthreak 
of light coming up through the boards.” 

Mayhap it was the Vargin sent the light,” said 
the cook. 

Ho, no, woman, I’m not superstitious. It was 
the dark lantern that caused the light. My word, she 
is a cunnin’ wan.” 

The kitchen greatly enjoyed the adventure, and 
Garry, handsome and gay, was more fascinating than 
ever, more welcome than ever, with his merry eyes 
and cheery laugh. But then came the horrible news 
that Miss Maureen had gone away, no one knew 
where, and the Colonel was off his feed entirely, and 
his valet was certain that the Colonel never slept 
o’ nights, but that he was on the fret the whole day 
and night. And ef the round of the sun took 
forty-eight hours he’d still be on the fret,” said 
Terence, the valet. This sort o’ thing will kill the 
Colonel. My word! I don’t know what to make 
of it.” 

Ate your mate and stop talking horrors,” said 
the cook. I declare what wid this, and wid that. 


THE PEAE OF DESOLATION WHEEE GOD WAS. 217 

and Garry and the hoss coming back as they did, I 
feel sort o’ creepy. I’m not going to lose my night’s 
rest, me good man, so ye’d best drop the dismals, for 
they don’t suit me complaint at all, at all.” 

It was while the servants were talking in this man- 
ner in the hall and Mrs. MacGill was wondering in 
what sort of manner she could tempt the Colonel’s 
appetite, that the sound of wheels was heard out- 
side. The next minute Garry gave a sort of screech, 
and Maureen said, Mind this little horse, Garry. 
I want to see the Colonel.” 

He is in his study, missie asthore. Heaven be 
praised to see your swate face. Oh, but it’s I that 
am mighty glad.” 

Maureen held out her little hand, grasped Garry’s 
for a moment, and then said in her old cheerful voice, 

I must see Fly-away, by-and-by.” The next mo- 
ment she had burst into the Colonel’s study without 
knocking. 

She had dressed herself neatly and prettily. The 
shabby clothes in which she had gone away were 
discarded. The day was a hot one, and she was all 
in white with a little white hat trimmed with soft 
white ribbons. Hothing could be simpler than her 
dress — no face more charming than hers. 

The Colonel gave a sort of gasp. 

Maureen,” he said, Maureen ! ” 

She ran to him and flung her arms round his 
neck. 

Dear, dear Colonel, I’ve come back. Everything 


218 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 


is all right. All things are beautiful in this beau- 
tiful world. Some day perhaps when I am fit to 
tell it, I will relate my story to my own Colonel, but 
for the present I would rather ask you to trust 
Maureen.” 

My blessed child, I always trust you ; hut your 
letter gave me great pain.” 

Ah, that letter,” said Maureen, and she gave a 
little shudder. Colonel, I love you very, very 
much, and I want you to keep Garry and Fly-away 
for three months, then I rather expect I’ll want them 
both back again. But I want you to do something 
more than that for me. Will you? Promise!” 

You blessed child, I never promise in the dark.” 

Well, it shan’t be in the dark; it shall he in the 
light. You know that broth of a boy Dominic is 
going to Kughy. It’s a bit late for him to go, and if 
he misses this term, the Headmaster won’t have him, 
but he’ll have to miss this term and Rugby altogether 
unless you come to the rescue.” 

Good gracious, Maureen, what have I to do 
with it ? ” 

Well it’s like this. We can’t leave Uncle Pat 
alone; he’s not accustomed to it, and he has gone 
through a frightful lot lately, so I want you, ‘ dear 
Colonel,’ out of all your wealth (and you know you 
are very rich) to put a good curate into Templemore, 
and take Uncle Pat with you, when the weather gets 
cold enough, to the Riviera, and until then to have 
him here, if you both like, or to take him at once 


THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 219 

to parts of Europe which he has never seen and 
would like to, beyond the beyonds ! I want you to be 
with him while I am away. Will you do this great 
thing for your own little Maureen ? ” 

“ Well, to be sure, child, it is a great thing, and I 
am a bit tired of travelling, and I like my own com- 
forts and my own home, but I’d do more than that 
for your sweet face. Bless you, my little girl. If 
there’s a great hurry over this business, we’ll have 
the motor car out and go straight to the Rectory this 
evening. Upon my word, I’m hungry. You know 
the ways of this house, Maureen. Ring the bell, my 
best darling.” 

When Terence appeared with such startling swift- 
ness that there was circumstantial evidence that he 
must have had his ear to the keyhole, the Colonel 
looked him up and down very shrewdly. 

Under the circumstances, 1 forgive you, Ter- 
ence,” he said ; but clearly understand, dont do it 
again. How, pray listen. Miss Maureen and I want 
dinner quite simple at once, and in half an hour from 
now I desire Laurence, my chauffeur, to have the 
motor car at the front entrance. How hurry, please, 
for there is not a moment to lose.” 

Cert’ly, Colonel,” was the valet’s response. He 
fled to the kitchen. 

How, of all the wonders,” he said, that blessed 
man our Colonel has got and gone and started an 
appertite. It’s dinner for two, and not a holy min- 
ute’s delay. It’s not by yer lave ! but the thing has 


220 THE PEAK OF DESOLATION WHERE GOD WAS. 

to be — Dinner — ^ sharp, and look alive ’ war bis 
orders; and what’s more — him what never goes out 
towards evening, which I take it to he the werry 
glory o’ the day — the motor car is to he at the front 
door all ready for a drive for himself and Missie — 
bless her heart.” 

For Heaven’s sake, don’t stand gapin’ there ! ” 
cried cook. Give a body a chance, wull ye, ye 
omorthorn. You and yer creepy stories indade, and 
for sure! How let me prepare a male fit to ate for 
the nicest gintleman in the whole of ould Ireland.” 

So Maureen and the Colonel ate together, and the 
Colonel drank two glasses of soft delicious wine, and 
he insisted on Maureen having a tiny glass to keep 
him company; then they were off and away for 
Templemore. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

There are certain people born into the world, ap- 
parently quiet and unassuming, really modest and 
without any apparent self-confidence, who yet manage 
to rule all those with whom they come in contact. 
There are not many of these gracious souls, but they" 
dawn now and then on the world and little Maureen 
O’Brien happened to be one of these lovely and most 
gracious personalities. Her agony, untold, unspeak- 
able, when she forgot herself and gave way to what 
she, poor little love, thought sin of the deepest dye, 
has been fully described. Afterwards she saw the 
Face of her loving Father again, her Heavenly Fa- 
ther. The Good Angels came back to her, the Bad 
Angels departed, and she was as busy as the busiest 
honey-bee in making arrangements for all possible 
wants of those people whom she considered her own. 

It was unspeakably strange how a little girl like 
Maureen could influence a great manly boy like 
Dominic, but it was much stranger how she could 
compel the Rector and the Colonel to follow her 
will. She did it with such extreme gentleness that 
she contrived to make both these men feel that it 
221 


222 THE HOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

was their own desire, that they themselves personally 
had longed for this arrangement. “ Dear Colonel 
cheered up and clapped his hands as he discussed 
their foreign tour with the Rector. The Rector de- 
clared that it was the unspoken dream of his life to 
see these lovely places. The Colonel happened to know 
the very young man who could come to Templemore 
as locum tenens; in fact the matter was arranged 
from end to end before these two elderly men parted 
that night; and Maureen stood by, smiling gently 
at both, and never uttering a syllable. It was to be 
their idea; it was their idea. This is the fashion 
of the Maureens of the world. 

Dominic would of course go to Rugby ; why, 
whatever should prevent the lad ? ” cried the 
Colonel, when I have been panting for the Italian 
lakes, and to go from there on to the Riviera, and 
only waiting because I couldnT get a friend like 
yourself to come with me, old man.” 

And I,” replied the Rector, have dreamed of 
those places full of glory, but I never thought to see 
them.” 

“ You’ll see them now with a vengeance,” said the 
Colonel ; and we have no time to spare. Tom 
Ragan — first rate chap, Tom — can take on the duties 
of your parish at once. You may as well come back 
with me to Rathclaren when I call for you to-morrow 
after Maureen has gone.” 

Ah, my little Maureen,” said the Rector. 

He looked at the child with his eyes full of sym- 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 223 

patliy, but sbe saw well enough, for the time at least, 
that she was no longer first with him. The Grand 
Tour came first. The dream of his life, about to be 
realised at long last, was first for the time being. So 
little Maureen went ofi with a Kght heart on the 
following morning. 

Pegeen, it is true, cried a good deal, but the Pector 
did not cry. His eyes were bright with renewed 
health. Burke also looked very mournful; but they 
both promised the little girl to do their utmost for 
Mr. Pagan, God bless him, and they would kape 
the ould house like a new pin, God bless it! ’’ 

So Maureen went away. Her heart was indeed 
like a feather. Dominic was very near chortling in 
his joy; Dominic had read well enough how cleverly, 
how marvellously Maureen had managed. 

Upon my word,’’ he said, I don’t know myself, 
little mate; I can be a Rugby boy with an easy 
mind after all.” 

Of course you can, Dom, and be sure you write 
to me. Dear Colonel has promised to write from 
every place they stop at — if it is only a picture-card 
— and Uncle says he will write on Sundays. Oh, 
Dom, dont they look happy, dear old men.” 

They’re ^ chortling,’ if you like,” replied 
Dominic. 

So the boy and girl started on their journey. 
They crossed from Rosslair to Pishguard, and then 
took train to London. Dominic was very anxious to 


'224 THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

spend one night in London, but Maureen would not 
allow this. 

N'o,” she said, no. They are crying for me 
very hard. We’ll go straight on.” 

“ Who in the world are crying for you, asthore ? ” 
“ Why, those two poor weans. It is lovely to be 
wanted,” said Maureen. 

I thought you ” began Dominic. 

Don’t say the words, Dom. For a short and 
most awful time there was a wicked Spirit in me, 
but he died at the bottom of the Peak of Desolation, 
and in his place there entered ” — Maureen’s eyes, 
lovely indeed now, were fixed on her companion — 
the Angel of all Charity, of all Forgiveness, of 
Love, Love Divine. Don’t let’s talk any more, Dom. 
I’m sleepy.” 

She curled up close to her cousin-brother, and 
with her head on his shoulder dropped asleep. 

Now it so happened that things were not going on 
at all well in Felicity. Hitherto, Jane Faithful, by 
the aid of Miss Pinchin and some other choice teach- 
ers, had managed her little flock with, on the whole, 
marked success. But the Mostyns were different 
from any other girls who had ever come to Felicity. 
The Mostyns were hopelessly rebellious. The 
Mostyns, after the first couple of days, began to 
break rules and defy punishment. Miss Pinchin, 
clever and stem as she was, became almost afraid 
of the girl who had all but poisoned the horse, while 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 225 


Henrietta spent her entire nights in screaming, 
shrieking, and crying. 

Daisy at last became dull and stupid, hut Hen-^ 
rietta was decidedly reckless. She managed to get 
out of her small window and to sit on the extremely 
narrow ledge and dangle her feet in the air and 
shout to each girl who passed, “ Hullo ! who are you ? 
Fm Henny-penny, and I’m in prison for nothing 
at all.” 

Then there came a day when Daisy refused to get 
up. She said it was not worth while. Her face 
had a terribly dull and vacant expression. Henny 
in despair pulled her out of bed, but she dropped in 
a dead, senseless lump on the floor. She had really 
fainted. Then Henny got out again on to the win- 
dow ledge in her nightdress and, poised on this dan- 
gerous spot, shrieked the information to all who could 
hear that Daisy ^ was hilt entirely f and that Faithful 
had better send for a doctor or she would hang by the 
neck until she died. 

This terrible information brought Dawson witb 
Miss Pinchin, and last, but by no means least, Jane 
Faithful, on the scene. The girl, Daisy, was lying 
in a dead heap on the floor. 

I’d have put her back in bed,” said Henny, but 
she’s too heavy. One of ye cruel ones catch her hj 
the legs, and the other lift her round the shoulders. 
She’s dead as sure as I’m alive. Hice sort of school 
this to send respectable girls to ! ” 

Oh, my dears, my dears,” said poor Mrs. Faith- 


226 THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

ful. She was in many ways a severe woman, but she 
had a truly kind heart. She bent over the white, 
unconscious girl and asked Miss P inchin in a decid- 
edly angry voice what she could have done to bring 
the girl to that pass. 

I can’t manage her,” replied Miss Pinchin. I 
will own it to you, dearest friend. Daisy Mostyn 
and her sister are the first two occupants of this 
happy school whom I have failed to train. Hen- 
rietta is a trifle easier to manage than her sister, but 
Daisy will not eat nor speak. I have tried severity ; 
I have tried everything.” 

Have you tried Tcindnessf asked Mrs. Faithful. 

Kindness ! ” said Miss Pinchin. Kindness in 
the Hall of Discipline ? ” 

^^Ah,” said Jane Faithful, even there. It’s an 
ennobling influence. You have indeed failed, Joan 
Pinchin. Henrietta, get dressed at once and come 
with me.” 

^^Ko; I don’t intend to leave my sister,” said 
Henrietta. 

Well, stay where you are and I will have your 
breakfast sent up to you, but I must see immediately 
about getting a doctor for this poor little girl. I 
trusted her to you, Joan Pinchin. I never saw such 
a change in any face.” 

She’s dying, if you want to know,” said Hen- 
rietta. She’s going pop, like poor mumsie did. You 
won’t catch me leaving her ; only I would like to see 
you, old Faithful, whipping that horrid Pinchin.” 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 22T 

Don’t talk in such an intemperate way, Hen- 
rietta. Joan, come with me. Dawson, I will send 
Annie Anderson to look after these children, and 
you will have the goodness to put on your bonnet 
and cloak without a moment’s delay and fetch Dr. 
Halsted.” 

Oh my word ! ” gasped Dawson; but Mrs. Faith- 
ful was one to be obeyed. 

Joan Pinchin and Dawson left the room, and al- 
most at the same moment a rosy-cheeked girl, with 
blue eyes, and golden hair twined round her head, 
entered the Chamber of Penitence. Her hair, her 
eyes, her complexion, made her look all sunshine. 
She was dressed in the garb of a nurse, very simply 
and neatly. 

Oh, poor, poor little one,” she said. Miss Hen- 
rietta, you must get your clothes on, or you’ll catch 
your death of cold.” 

But that’s what I want,” said Henrietta. I’m 
sick of life ! ” 

Oh my dear, you oughtn’t to say that. Think of 
our dear, dear Mrs. Faithful.” 

Upon my word, she’s not dear to me” said Hen- 
rietta. But I rather take to you ; and it was per- 
fectly lovely to hear her pounding it into old Pinchin, 
and that abominable Dawson. Why, Dawson simply 
dripped tears as she went away. What is your name,. 
Goldilocks ? ” 

I’m called Hurse Annie, dear.” 

Do you think my sister will die ? ” 


228 THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

I hope not, dear ; but you certainly will, unless 
you put on some more clothes than your nightdress.’’ 

Well,” said Henny-penny after a pause, I 
suppose I may as well rig myself out. I feel some- 
how as though there was going to be a bit of fun 
again — only what an ugly unifonn they do wear in 
this school. Goldilocks! I had glorious hair, much 
handsomer than yours. It was the colour of the sun- 
set, and they cut it all oif, and pomatumed it.” 

What a pity! ” said ^lurse Annie; but it will 
^ow again, my dear.” 

Did you really say ' what a pity ! ’ ? Then I 
quite like you. I’ll dress like a flash of greased light- 
ning. It doesn’t matter about washing, does it? 
Dor I know I’ll be crying most of the day.” 

l!^ow, my dear, you won’t be so silly, for it will 
be bad for your sister.” 

Oh, Daisy, she’s as good as gone,” said Henri- 
etta. She was taken sudden, like poor mumsie. 
She was a nice little thing, and the imp of mischief. 
Pinchin and Dawson and the barber killed her. 
Whatever you may say about the woman called 
Faithful, she had a hand in that pie.” 

Dress yourself now and stop talking,” said Hurse 
Annie. There is plenty of cold water in that jug 
and you really must wash, for your face is such a 
show.” 

To be sure now, is it, at all, at all ? I don’t like 
being a holy show. People like me best when I am 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 229 

pretty. Mumsie used to say I was a very handsome 
girl.’^ 

‘‘ You are quite decent-looking now,’’ said the 
nurse, if only you wouldn’t talk so much, and would 
begin your washing and dressing before the doctor 
arrives. As to your sister, she is no more dead than 
I am. See, her eyes are wide open; she is looking 
at you. She only fainted, poor little dear.” 

Oh, get out of my way ; let me hug her,” said 
Henny. “ Daisy — Dysy — give me your answer do I 
Young lady, you are not to go near your sister. 
She is much too weak.” 

Daisy certainly gave a very weak, wondering 
smile. 

Where am I ? ” she said. Who is this ? Oh, 
I’m not good, so it can’t be heaven. Where am I ? ” 
Have this wee sip of brandy and water, my 
dear,” said Hurse Annie. She combed out the girl’s 
stiff locks, stiff from the effects of the odious 
pomatum. 

Henrietta started for a minute, then she dashed 
cold water out of a large enamel jug into a large 
enamel basin, and proceeded to duck her head and 
face in. 

“ The horrid stuff won’t come off,” she said. 

I’ll get it off for you presently, if you are a 
good girl,” said Hurse Annie. How get on with 
your dressing.” 

Henrietta flew into her hideous clothes. In less 
than a quarter of an hour there came a tap at the 


230 THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

Chamber of Penitence, and a grave, elderly woman, 
whom I^urse Annie addressed as Dinah, laid a tray 
full of all kinds of good things on the dressing- 
table. 

Here was coffee worth drinking; here were rolls 
and new-laid eggs, butter, and cream and jam. 

Henny fell upon the food like a little wolf. Hurse 
Annie tried to coax Daisy to eat, but she only shook 
her weak little head and rejected all offers of nour- 
ishment. 

Henny felt wonderfully refreshed by the time Dr. 
Halsted arrived. He was a young-looking man of 
between thirty and forty years of age. He had keen, 
grey eyes, a clever, clean-shaven face, and dark hair 
cut very short and mixed with grey. He did not 
take the least notice of Henny, but devoted himself 
to Daisy. He examined the girl most carefully, 
took her temperature, felt her pulse, did all the usual 
things, then said she was suffering from shock and 
must be sent immediately into the school hospital 
or infirmary, which at that time happened to be 
empty. Nurse Annie must look after her day and 
night until he got a second nurse to relieve her. He 
would send one in as soon as possible. 

Nurse Annie knew her post too well to trouble the 
doctor with questions, and his own directions were 
extremely simple. The girl was to be kept absolutely 
quiet. She was not to be allowed to talk to anyone. 
He would send in a temperature chart and her tem- 
perature was to be taken every four hours ; then Dr. 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 231 

Halsted, without even glancing at Henny, who 
thought herself attractive with her freshly washed 
face, left the room and went down to speak to Mrs. 
Paithful. 

That little girl is very ill,” he said. I cannot 
imagine what is the matter with her. I don’t appre- 
hend anything infectious. It strikes me she is suf- 
fering pretty considerably from what is called 
‘ shock.’ When did she come to your admirable 
school, dear madam ? ” 

Nearly a week ago,” replied Mrs. Faithful. 

Her step-father brought both her and her sister. 
She certainly had been exceedingly naughty, and I 
felt obliged to put her under Miss Pinchin’s care. 
Miss Pinchin, as a rule, manages extremely naughty 
girls perfectly, but she has not contrived well either 
for this poor child or her sister.” 

Oh, there are two of them.” 

Yes ; the other has red hair. I did not wish 
to take the girls at all. The one with red hair was 
in the room whilst you were examining your patient. 
Hut my cousin and friend, Mr. O’Brien, begged of 
me to do what I could for these girls, who are his 
step-daughters. I promised on a condition, and am 
waiting anxiously to know if this condition will be 
fulfilled, otherwise, as soon as ever the girl is well, 
she will have to leave the school.” 

If ever she gets well,” said Dr. Halsted. 

Oh, doctor, you don’t think so badly of her as 
all that?” 


232 THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 

But I do. To start with, she has little or no 
constitution, and, whatever naughtiness she has com- 
mitted, she has deliberately starved herself. I’m 
afraid your governess-assistant was too severe. Of 
course I’ll do my best for the girl, and come again 
in the middle of the day. By the way, I must send 
in another nurse — ^two if you like — for she is likely 
to be highly delirious. Meanwhile I^urse Annie will 
look after her. She cannot be moved into the in- 
firmary until a good fire is lighted and the room made 
fresh and snug. That was not a nice bedroom she 
and her sister were in. I propose to change every- 
thing. Your infirmary is always charming. Have 
a few flowers about, but not those that smell. Put 
the bed so that she can see out of the window if she 
feels inclined, and have soft green blinds, which I 
know you possess, put up to all the windows in the 
room. I by no means give up ho'pe, Mrs. Faithful, 
but the case is very serious.” 

The doctor went on his way and in that house of 
absolute order, of absolute peace, there was, for the 
time at least, considerable excitement. 

Poor Miss Pinchin cried her small beady eyes out 
of her head. Dawson felt thoroughly offended, but 
Mrs. Faithful was the sort of woman who, when she 
took the reins, took them with a will. How she did 
long for the little girl the Kector had spoken of! 
The week was very nearly up, and she had not had a 
line. Still she had great faith in the Kector, and 
was certain Maureen would come, or a message would 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 233 

arrive, before the week was quite up. Then she 
ordered her servants. She set her schoolgirls to 
their tasks, and with her own hands helped to get 
the Infirmary into absolute order. 

She also had a fire lit in the Chamber of Peace, 
that room which she so hoped Maureen would occupy. 

The Infirmary was soon quite ready. It was a 
spacious apartment, with no ornaments of any kind, 
and a highly polished fioor. A little white bed was 
arranged near the window with the prettiest view, 
but all the windows now on this hot day were ren- 
dered cool and soothing by soft green blinds. Then 
Daisy was most carefully wrapped up and carried 
into the Infirmary. The poor child was absolutely 
unconscious. Henny followed her, sobbing loudly. 

Henrietta, dear,’’ said Mrs. Faithful, I cannot 
allow you to stay with your sister while you make 
this distressing noise; and whatever have they done 
to your head, my child ? ” 

It was that heast of a Pinchin,” said Henrietta. 

She ordered the barber woman to put a sort of 
glue on my head, so that I shouldn’t have any curls.” 

Poor little girl ; but we can soon set that right. 
You see Hurse Annie has already got your sister’s 
hair into a little order. How we will attend to 
yours. I think, dear. Miss Pinchin overstepped her 
duties; but I must not complain. She meant well. 
That special pomatum is hardly ever used, although 
I wish some of my naughtiest girls to have their 
hair short.” 


234 THE HOVE THAT PASSETH HHOWLEDGE. 

And am I one of your naughtiest ? ” 

Oh yes, Henrietta, quite.’’ 

And Daisy ? ” 

Poor Daisy ; we won’t talk of her now. Come ! 
you would like to get your curls back.” 

If Henrietta had a passion in this world, it was 
for her red curls, and even short curls were better 
than none at all. Mrs. Faithful put the girl into 
the care of the same kind-looking woman who had 
brought up her breakfast. 

Dinah,” she said, do what you can for Miss 
Henrietta. Get all that sticky stuff out of her hair, 
and keep her with you afterwards, Dinah. I shall 
have a little room prepared for her to-night to sleep 
in next my own.” 

The Chamber of Love, madam ? ” 

Yes, Dinah, that is the room.” 

Well, of all the wonderful things,” muttered 
Dinah. Come, Henrietta.” 

So Henrietta went obediently, and the sticky stuff 
was removed from her hair, which, released from its 
bondage, curled and fuzzed all over her head. 

She looked at herself in the glass, and instantly 
skipped and danced for joy. 

Hurrah, hurrah,” she said. Dinah, old duck, 
I musi hug you.” 

Dinah was decidedly prim and a Quaker. She 
said, Thee wilt keep thy praises and thy embraces 
for those who require them. For me, I like not to be 
embraced.” 


THE LOVE THAT PASSETH KNOWLEDGE. 235 


Oh, what a horrid house/’ said Henrietta, but 
anyhow I’ve got my curls back. How, Dinah, I 
won’t hug you if you don’t like it; but can I see 
Pinchin? I’m just dying to smack her.” 

‘^My dear, control those evil feelings. Joan 
Pinchin has been sorely tried, and has gone away for 
a week’s holiday. How, thee wilt be a good maid and 
follow me to my room, where I employ my time in 
making the school uniforms. Thou and I will dine 
there together. I have ordered a refreshing and 
serviceable meal.” 

Upon my word, I am peckish,” said Henny. 

I’ll gobble, I can tell you.” 


CHAPTEK XX. 


A FAILURE. 

There are seasons that come into the lives of all 
people which are full of perplexity, of doubt, of dif- 
ficulty. Such a time came now to that most admira- 
ble woman, Jane Faithful. She was dismayed. She 
wondered if she had been over-boastful about her 
little school; if she had acted rightly towards the 
children who were committed to her care. It is true 
she had from the very first strongly objected to the 
arrival of Henrietta and Daisy. They, she consid- 
ered, had stepped a little beyond the bounds. Before 
now she had restored troublesome, obstinate, idle 
girls to their parents or guardians with completely 
changed characters. These girls were no longer trou- 
blesome and wilful; they were no longer idle and 
defiant. But the Mostyns had gone far beyond these 
ordinary kinds of naughtinesses, and Mrs. Faithful 
honestly did not wish for them. She said so plainly 
to the Kector, but the Kector had looked so pale, 
so sad, so ill, so terribly troubled that, because she 
loved him, as all others loved that good man, she 
made an exception in his favour. She would keep 
these wild girls on a condition, Maureen was to come 
236 


A FAILURE. 


237 


to her. The Rector, looking sadder and more mourn- 
ful than usual, consented to Mrs. FaithfuFs plan, for 
he did not know how to refuse. He simply did not 
know what to do with his step-daughters, and he felt 
that he must save them at any personal cost. 

Then, most unluckily, Mrs. Faithful, knowing 
nothing of their queer characters, set to work the 
wrong way. There were certain rooms at the top 
of the spacious house, which were seldom, indeed 
hardly ever, used. They were rooms of extreme 
punishment and a special sort of dress was required 
to be worn by the girls who occupied these rooms. 

Mrs. Faithful determined, very wrongly as it 
turned out, to put the obstreperous girls there until 
Maureen O’Brien arrived. They would be under 
the special care of Dawson, a most faithful Scots- 
woman and an old servant in the school, and of 
Miss Joan Pinchin. 

How Mrs. Faithful, knowing that Miss Pinchin 
had treated naughty and unmanageable girls before 
in a truly excellent manner and had soon in fact 
effectually brought them round to the laws of dis- 
cipline and goodness, never imagined that Miss Pin- 
chin, contrary to her wont, would treat this pair of 
rebels with extreme and unnecessary severity, and 
that Dawson, faithful Dawson, would take a violent 
dislike to them when she saw them. When the girls 
were put into Miss Pinchin’s care, she made a re- 
quest. It was this: would Mrs. Faithful allow her, 
Joan Pinchin, to have the entire care of the Irish 


A FAILURE. 


238 

girls for the first week ? She even ventured the re- 
quest that Mrs. Faithful should not see them during 
this short time. 

I can manage them,” she said. I am certain 
I can manage them, but I can do it more easily if no 
one interferes with me. Believe me, dear Mrs. Faith- 
ful, that the Mostyns will be removed from the Hall 
of Discipline to the cheerful Hall of Contrition on 
the next floor before the week is up. Soon after 
that they will have opportunities of mingling with 
their fellow-students.” 

Remember,” said Mrs. Faithful, I wish for 
no harshness. The girls are like wild, unbroken 
colts, and must be treated accordingly. Gentleness, 
dear Joan, and all kindness that is possible. Remem- 
ber, I trust you.” 

You may, you may,” said Miss Pinchin. 

And now all might have gone well, for Miss 
Pinchin had most assuredly managed very naughty 
girls before. Her scheme in the plan of the school 
was to manage naughty girls. But it so happened 
with regard to the Mostyns that this admirable 
woman lost her temper completely over Henrietta and 
Daisy. The moment this happened she also lost her 
power over them. They openly rebelled. They 
jeered at her to her face. Daisy mimicked her to 
the life. Henny screamed and choked with laughter. 
The poor governess was reduced to despair; but she 
“would not, she could not, give in. 

She tried measures more and more severe, and 


A rAILTJRE. 


239 


more and more openly did the girls defy her, until 
at last there came that climax which has been de- 
scribed in the last chapter. 

Daisy Mostyn might best be described as an imp 
or a minx. There was no doubt whatever that her 
character was most daring. She made up her mind 
to refuse her food; she also made up her mind, if 
Miss Pinchin had recourse to the cane again, to 
snatch it from the governess herself and try it on 
her very thin person. What a glorious uproar that 
would make. 

She confided her plan to Henrietta, and Henrietta 
applauded. 

I’ll help ye, acushla mavoumeen,” she cried. 

Lawk a massy me, what a fuss there’ll he when 
Pinchin is under the rod.” 

But alas for the wildest and naughtiest prepara- 
tions, Daisy, although she had a queer strength of 
character, in a very naughty direction, it is true, 
was sadly weak in body. Her starvation did not 
suit her. 

On retiring to rest the night before she intended 
to begin her persecution of Pinchin, she turned most 
deadly sick. Henrietta thought nothing of this, and 
pulled her out of bed in the morning. The sequel 
has been told. 

Daisy was very ill indeed — quite delirious. She 
talked incessantly of Fly-away, of the medicine glass 
and the laudanum bottle. She also talked of the 
dark lantern. She chattered unceasingly. Her lit- 


240 


A FAILUEE. 


tie white face looked whiter and more pinched each 
moment; her small eyes more dazzlingly bright, 
and as the day advanced to its close, her wild mut- 
terings became incoherent. Dr. Halsted was seri- 
ously alarmed about her, and two nurses were ap- 
pointed to take charge of the sick girl. 

Towards evening there came a short and refresh- 
ing telegram from Maureen O’Brien to Mrs. Faith- 
ful : Expect me the morning after next. — ^Maureen 
O’Brien.” 

Little dear — oh, how welcome she will be,” 
thought the harassed mistress. 

She got everything in readiness for the girl. She 
sent for Henrietta and told her the good news. 

What ! That brat coming here,” said Henrietta. 

I’m sure I don’t want her. It was because of her- 
self, no less, that all this trouble came.” 

Henrietta,” said Mrs. Faithful, do you mean 
deliberately to go on with your wicked ways ? ” 

Oh yes, I quite mean to,” said Henrietta. 

Are you aware that your sister is dangerously 
ill?” 

Henrietta stared for a minute. 

I like my hair fuzzy-wuzzy,” she said, and she 
rumpled it up with both her hands, then stood with 
her arms akimbo, looking hard at Jane Faithful. 

I have the promise of becoming a handsome woman, 
haven’t I ? ” she continued. 

Oh, Henrietta,” said poor Mrs. Faithful, when 


A FAILURE. 


241 


you talk like this at such a moment, you break my 
heart/’ 

Henrietta continued to stare very hard. 

I can’t cry about ^ Dysy — give me your answer, 
do/ she remarked, but somehow I don’t mind 
old Dinah with her ^ thees ’ and her ^ thous.’ Of 
course, I said from the first that Dysy would hop 
out. She was always a delicate little thing. We 
used to fuss about her a lot when we were in a 
proper school. Then poor mumsie broke her neck. 
We never saw mumsie after she married the Rector^ 
so naturally we didn’t much mind ; but we did mind 
the loss of our fortune. It was an awful blow to us. 
It was beastly unfair; don’t you think so, Mrs. 
Faithful ? ” 

I don’t think about it, child. In the Country 
where poor Daisy is going money is of no account.” 

Poor old Dysy ! Well, to be sure, she had lots 
of fun in her! I declare, you look as though you 
were sorry for her.” 

I am, my child — ^most bitterly sorry ! ” 

And are you, perhaps, a hit sorry for me ? ” 

^^Yes, Henrietta; oh, yes.” And Jane Faithful, 
that sternest of women, gave way utterly and began 
to weep. 

Henrietta continued to stare at her, then she said 
in a low voice : Dear, goodness gracious ! What 
a fuss about nothing! I don’t mind staying with 
Dinah. Her ‘thees’ and ‘thous’ are so funny. 


242 


A FAILUEE. 


I take them off like anything. I imitate her like 
fun, and she never answers back.” 

Henrietta, have you any heart ? ” 

Dunno. ’Spect I have a hit. Here’s my hanky- 
panky. Let me wipe your tears. I don’t like to see 
you crying for us/' 

If you are not sorry for your sister and yourself, 
will you at least be sorry for me ? ” said Mrs. Faith- 
ful. 

What earthly good will that do you ? ” 

But can you try to be sorry for me ? ” 

^^Well, I never! Yes, I’ll try. You don’t look 
at all pretty when you sob, you know. There, now, 
I have wiped away your tears. I think you have a 
dear old face, after all. If only I could manage to 
smack Pinchin, I might learn to love you.” 

Come, Henrietta, we have had enough of this. 
You look sadly tired, my little girl. Dinah will take 
you to your bedroom.” 

Oh, I say, must I sleep alone in the Boom of 
Penitence ? I’ll be dreaming of Dysy all night.” 

Ho; there is another room got ready for you.” 
Henrietta remained quite silent while Mrs. Faith- 
ful got up and rang the bell in a peculiar way. She 
had a method of her own for calling the special peo- 
ple she required to come to her. 

Dinah now entered the room. Dinah smiled quite 
benignly upon Henrietta. 

Thy hair is in a mop,” she said. Curly hair 
is what we in our Body call a Desecration.” 


A FAILURE. 


243 


‘‘ Oh Dinah, honey, how can I help it when God 
gave it to me I ’’ 

Don’t scold her now, Dinah,” said Mrs. Faith- 
ful. Be very gentle with her. I am relieved to 
tell you that Miss Maureen O’Brien is coming. She 
is the daughter of that dear Mr. Maurice O’Brien 
whom we all so loved.” 

Ah, indeed, and we truly loved him ! ” said 
Dinah. Thou art wearing thyself out, dear Jane 
Faithful.” 

I am sad and anxious,” said Jane Faithful. 

Might I take the liberty of returning to thee, 
Jane Faithful, when this little perverse one is safe 
in her bed ? ” 

Yes, Dinah, I shall welcome you.” 

Come, Henrietta,” said Dinah. She held out 
her hand. 

Henrietta went away with her at once. She did 
not wait to say good-nighj: to Mrs. Faithful. She 
forgot Mrs. Faithful in the presence of Dinah. 

Why dost thou call me Henrietta ? ” she in- 
quired. Dost thou not know that thou art taking 
a great liberty? For I — I am a lady with a for- 
tune, although it is but a small one, and thou art 
only a poor serving maid.” 

In our community,” replied Dinah, we never 
call anyone except by the baptismal name. There is 
no Mrs., no Miss, no Mr. in our community. How 
come; I have something nice for thy supper.” 

Feel my tummy-tum,” said Henrietta. It 


244 


A FAILUEE. 


is ever so empty. I hope thy supper will prove to 
be a true supper, large in quantity, rich in quality, 
and fit for a Christian maid.’^ 

But, my dear, thou art not a Christian maid. 
Nevertheless, thy supper is sufficient. Come now to 
my room and eat.” 

Henrietta went. The supper was of the very best : 
Green peas, roast duck, new potatoes, a glass of 
milk, and some stewed peaches. 

Upon my word,” said Henrietta, I like thy 
calm ways, Dinah. I, too, will become a Quaker 
and say ^ thee ’ and ^ thou,’ not because of spiritual 
guidance, hut because the Quakers nourish their little 
tum-tums so well.” 

“ Henrietta, thou must not speak like that.” 
Dinah, thou art not to scold me. The woman 
here, called Faithful, said I was to be dealt gently 
with. Dost thou know, dear Dinah, that a dreadful 
trouble is coming on me ? ” 

Indeed, I fear it,” said Dinah. 

“ Oh, I don’t mean about Dysy — poor little snip- 
pet ! I mean something far worse.” 

I fail to understand thee,” replied Dinah. 

I will whisper it to thee, Dinah. My direst, 
darkest, most fearful enemy is coming on the scene 
— she whom I hate. Couldst thou not hide me from 
her ? ” 

What dost thou mean, Henrietta ? ” 

The one they call Maureen is coming. She is 


A FAILURE. 245 

coming very soon, the day after to-morrow — quite 
early.’’ 

Dinah was silent. 

Couldst thou not hide me from her, dear 
Dinah ? ” 

Dost thou mean the young daughter of Maurice 
O’Brien of blessed memory ? Ah, but to look into his 
eyes was to look into the Joy of Life, and the Peace 
of Heaven combined. It is impossible for thee, Hen- 
rietta, to hate that blessed child.” 

And wilt thou also join the band of her wor- 
shippers ? ” asked Henrietta. 

I only worship the Lord my God, and Him only 
do I serve.” 

Then thou wilt hate her ? ” 

“ Hate ? ” said Dinah. I know not the word.” 

Ah, but I can teach it to thee. It is so jolly 
nice to hate.” 

Henrietta, it is far, far nicer to love, How thou 
hast consumed this large meal and much work awaits 
me. I will take thee to thy chamber and see thee 
into bed, poor little one ! ” 

“ Thou hast a sweet voice, Dinah. It is such a 
pity that thou canst not hate. Well, I will do it for 
us both, and then it will be jolly fearsome.” 

Dinah made no remark, but, taking Henrietta’s 
hand, led her to the Chamber of Love. 

Is it here I am to sleep ? ” said the girl. Why, 
how pretty! Wilt thou lie beside me on this bed. 


246 


A FAILURE. 


Dinah? Why, the walls are all pale blue like the 
sky ; even the bed is blue. Why am I put here ? ” 

“ Because of Love,” said Dinah. See what i& 
written on the door; and commune well with thine 
own heart, before the Angel of Sleep visits thee. 
Can one who hates have sweet dreams in this Cham- 
ber where Love dwells ? ” 

Then I hate the room ; I won’t stay in it,” said 
Henrietta. 

Dear little girl, wilt thou not for my sake ? ” 

I’d do a great deal for thee,” said Henny, only 
I wish those words weren’t written over the door.” 
For reply, to the unbounded amazement of Henrietta, 
Dinah fell on her knees; she folded her soft, white 
hands and raised her gentle, dovelike eyes so that 
they looked out, as from a summer sky. Henrietta 
longed to fly from the room, but the sight of the 
kneeling woman restrained her. 

After an interval of profound silence, the woman 
began to speak : Lord, Thou art here ! Come close. 
Lord, close, and fold — ^yes, fold — ^this little tempes- 
tuous being in Thy embrace! Lord, have mercy, 
have pity ” 

She suddenly stopped, for there came a resound- 
ing smack on her cheek. 

Stay here, Quaker woman I ” said Henrietta. 

This room is not fit for me. I am going out I ” 
Before poor Dinah could rise from her knees, Hen- 
rietta had dashed away, had flown down the quiet, 
orderly house and out into the soft, summer night. 


A FAILURE. 


247 


She ran fast, as though furies were pursuing her. 
She soon left the precincts of Felicity and still ran 
on and on, with panting breath, cheeks on fire, and a 
little rumpled head of fiery hair. 

She saw a wood in the distance, and got into it. 
The dew lay heavy on the grass — oh, how cool, how 
delicious! She fiung herself on the grass and fell 
sound asleep. 

Poor distracted Dinah came down in a state of 
anything but peace to Mrs. Faithful. 

She’s gone, m’m.” 

^^Gone! Who? Which?” 

I don’t know anything about Daisy, Jane Faith- 
ful. It’s Henrietta. She’s very queer, and when 
I tried to comfort her and offered up a few words 
of prayer, directed assuredly by the Blessed Spirit,, 
she smacked me on the cheek. Hot that I mind that 
— ^thou knowest it is but a trifle — but before I could 
stop her, she had flown, I know not where. She was 
quite tractable until I took her to her beautiful bed- 
room, and then the name sent her wild. I’m afraid 
we shall have trouble with her, dear Jane Faithful.” 

Dinah,” said Mrs. Faithful, do you think she 
has gone out ? ” 

I apprehend that she has done so,” said Dinah. 

In that case, Dinah, you and I will go and seek 
for her. We will go alone, for she cannot have gone 
very far.” 

Mrs. Faithful and Dinah found Henrietta sound 
asleep on the wet grass in the wood nearest to Fe- 


248 


A FAILURE. 


licity. She was dragged to her feet, and the two 
women brought her back. 

The remainder of that night she slept warm and 
snug in the arms of Dinah. 

Thou art a good sort, Dinah,” was her last re- 
mark, as she dropped off into the land of dreams. 


CHAPTEK XXL 


THE BEIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

Mrs. Faithful had never before, in the whole 
course of her long years as a school-mistress, pro- 
nounced herself a failure, but on this occasion she 
did. She was an essentially honest woman. She 
told her girls the truth, and what was far more to 
the point, she told herself the truth. She took her 
character, so to speak, to pieces, and wondered, as 
she did on the present occasion, where she could pos- 
sibly have gone wrong. 

The two girls left in her charge were naughty girls 
— very naughty girls — but then she had had naughty 
girls before. Of course, these were undoubtedly 
worse, more defiant in their characters, than any of 
the various maidens who had visited Felicity and 
had gone through its stern and yet withal its benefi- 
cial training ; for the school was, as a matter of fact, 
divided into two parts. There were the girls who 
needed sharp correction, who required individual and 
most anxious care, and there were the girls who, hav- 
ing successfully and victoriously passed this ordeal, 
had entered the happy and bright portion of the 
school. 


249 


250 THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

Here indeed, as far as tlie East is from the West, 
all things were different ; here, in those lovely rooms 
called Faith, Hope, Charity, Joy, were laughter and 
mirth, were games and all pleasantness. There was 
an intermediate room called Patience. In this room 
the girls as a rule remained under a very diluted 
form of discipline for two or even perhaps three 
months. During this time their hair was allowed to 
grow, and their uniform was changed from dull 
grey and white to pale blue and white. 

When they entered the happy rooms above men- 
tioned, they were altogether different from those 
most unhappy girls who went through Penitence and 
Discipline. There was no enjoyment denied to them, 
as long as they were good and obedient. Obedience 
was required, discipline was maintained, but over 
all the Sun of Love and Kindness shone. 

In the summer they romped in the gardens and 
the paddocks. They forgot the dismal, the awful 
period when Penitence and Discipline were their 
portion. All went, well with them, and Mrs. Faith- 
ful loved these pupils dearly. She sent them back 
hy-and-by to their homes completely changed char- 
acters, earnest in their efforts, willing and anxious 
to work, with a great deal of vanity and self-conceit, 
the ruin of so many girls, completely knocked out 
of them. 

Poor Miss Pinchin, as she was called — except by 
Dinah, who called her Joan — had the painful charge 
of the first breaking in of these young, wild creatures. 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 251 

Mrs. Faithful considered her an admirable woman 
for the purpose. How was it that she so signally 
and completely failed with Henrietta and Daisy ? 

Daisy was lying most dangerously ill. Henrietta 
was unmanageable. Maureen was expected. She 
might arrive at any moment. She had said in her 
telegram that she would come early, and the day of 
iier arrival had dawned. 

Mrs. Faithful felt terribly unhappy; she knew that 
if Daisy got worse, it would be her duty to wire to 
the Keverend Patrick O’Brien to beg of him to come 
immediately to see his step-daughter. Her keen eyes 
Fad perceived at a glance how ill her kinsman looked. 
She knew also that he did not really love these girls, 
who were not his own. She bitterly regretted now 
having yielded to her softer nature, and taken the 
^rls into the school at all. 

Well, she had done it on a condition, and the con- 
dition was agreed to. Maureen O’Brien was com- 
ing. This fact alone would have given the poor lady 
untold delight, but for Henrietta’s intemperate and 
extraordinary remarks about her. She feared that 
Henrietta would torment the child, so high-minded 
and noble in nature. She resolved, however, on an 
expedient which she trusted might save her. 

Maureen, whatever happened, must not be un- 
happy. She was not coming to the school as a pupil, 
but as a guest; Mrs. Faithful therefore resolved to 
have prayers half an hour earlier than usual that 
morning and then to give a short address to the 


252 THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

girls — those girls who had passed through the worst 
stage of discipline and were thoroughly enjoying 
themselves at the school. 

Amongst these was one called Margaret Devereux. 
There was also another — Evelyn Ross. They were 
cousins, and had been at first most troublesome, most 
defiant, most disobedient. They had now been four 
years at Felicity, and no one would recognise them 
for the little uncared-for wild imps whom their un- 
happy fathers had brought to the school, begging 
J ane Faithful to do what she could for them. 

Jane Faithful, aided by her staff of teachers, did 
her best, and sweeter, brighter girls than Margaret 
Devereux and Evelyn Ross it would be difficult to 
find. They were neither of them exactly beautiful, 
but there was a wonderful look of strength about 
them, like those who have met Apollyon in the VaF 
ley of the Shadow — and have come out on the other 
side. All the other girls were of varied intensity of 
character. 

The remarkable thing about all these girls was^ 
that they had characters, that there was nothing 
small about them. It was impossible to reach the 
Halls of Faith, Hope, and Joy without having passed 
through Confiict. This expression is seldom seen on 
a young face, but when it is there, it has a specially- 
ennobling effect. 

Mrs. Faithful thought that a great deal might be 
done for Maureen by means of Margaret and Evelyn, 
but she wanted all her band of bright girls, all those 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 253 

who had passed through the Valley, to be kind and 
interested in the newcomer. She therefore spoke 
about her very simply. 

I have a few words to say to you, girls,” began 
the headmistress. They were all in white on this 
summer morning, and as they were just preparing to 
go into the large schoolroom to begin their accus- 
tomed work, they paused and turned in some aston- 
ishment. Margaret, in especial, clasped the hand of 
Evelyn Koss and squeezed it. 

Now Evelyn and Margaret four years ago used to 
be the direst foes. They were members of one house- 
hold, hut they could not live happily together or with 
anyone else; hence the chief reason for their ar- 
rival at Felicity. 

My dears,” said Mrs. Faithful, who observed this 
affectionate clasp, I have some pleasant news for 
you all. I am expecting almost immediately a young 
visitor. She is, I believe, fifteen years of age, but 
although tall looks much younger than her years. I 
have heard of her, but have not seen her. She will 
not be a pupil unless indeed she wishes to join any 
special class. She will sleep in the Chamber of 
Peace, and I want you, Margaret, and you, Evelyn, 
as my head girls, to take special care of her, and to 
do all in your power to make her happy. She has, I 
believe, a specially fine character which may be part- 
ly accounted for by her birth, for she belongs to 
mixed races, being French on her mother’s side and 
Irish on her father’s. Her name is Maureen, her 


254 : THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

surname is O’Brien. Maureen, as perhaps you know^ 
is the Irish for Mary. She is greatly beloved by her 
uncle, and as far as I can tell by most of those who 
know her. There is, however, an exception, and I 
want you, Margaret, and you, Evelyn, to guard 
Maureen O’Brien against that exception. You have 
not yet been introduced to Henrietta Mostyn. Alas, 
alas ! poor girl ! It will, I greatly fear, be some time 
before you make her acquaintance. She has lived in 
the same house with Maureen, and cordially hates 
her — I fear because she is good. How you know 
what an awful thing hatred is. We have banished 
it, I hope, from the greater part of Felicity.” 

“We have — we have,” said Margaret and Evelyn. 

“ I therefore ask you, my dear children,” contin- 
ued the headmistress, “ to be particularly good to 
Maureen O’Brien. She comes of a noble stock. I 
wish you could have seen her father. Major O’Brien. 
He belonged indeed to those gifted ones whom the 
Lord has blessed. He was a soldier in the truest 
sense of the word. He died from the effects of a 
wound in battle, when Maureen was a very little 
child. Her mother had died before him. Major 
O’Brien died in saving a fellow-soldier who was in 
desperate straits. He dragged him away from the 
range of the enemies’ guns. For this splendid action 
he got his V. 0., and, although he died of his wounds 
later on, he truly died covered with glory. How, my 
children, will you help me with regard to Maureen if 
she requires your help ? ” 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 255 

'‘We will — we will ! ” said one and all. 

"We should love to ! ’’ cried Margaret. 

"We just adore her already/’ remarked Evelyn. 

At that moment the sound of wheels was heard 
approaching on the winding gravel sweep. 

" She has come/’ said Mrs. Faithful. " Go to 
your lessons, girls; you will meet her at early din- 
ner.” 

The girls went away, filled with the keenest ex- 
citement. Mrs. Faithful had struck the right note. 
Patriotism and the love of country were in their 
blood. Maureen, in their eyes, was a heroine before 
they saw her. 

Mrs. Faithful had been quite sure she had done 
right as she went into the centre of the hall, where 
Dominic and Maureen were standing. 

The boy held out his hand; the girl struggled to 
speak, but her face was very white. 

" You are tired, darling,” said Mrs. Faithful. 

" She is — she’s beat out,” said Dominic. 

" Dom — ^you know I’m not beat out.” The clear, 
rather slowly pronounced words, which were some of 
Maureen’s peculiarities, dropped from her pretty 
lips. " I’ve come here — indeed, I have — just to be 
useful and to make no trouble.” 

"Ha! Ha! Haughty one — I know you!” sud- 
denly shouted a voice, and a fiery head was poked 
over the staircase, and Henrietta clapped her hands. 
" You make yourself useful, indeed ! I like that.” 

There was an evident tussle between Henrietta 


256 


THE BEIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 


and a grave, sweet, elderly woman, who was drag- 
ging her back. 

Thou shalt not — thou shalt not ! ’’ cried the 
naughty girl. She’s my enemy — she has come 1 
Let me alone, Dinah, with thy ^ thees ’ and thy 
‘ thous.’ ril get at her ; nothing will keep me back.” 

Thee wilt come with me immediately to thy ex- 
cellent breakfast,” was Dinah’s response. 

Ah, my poor tummy, it is empty,” exclaimed 
Henrietta. Well, I’ll feed up a good lot, and get all 
the stronger, because of that which lies before me. 
Canst thee tell me, Dinah, where old Pinchin kept 
her birch-rod ? ” 

I could tell thee, child, but I will not. Eat this 
delicious honey and this fresh bread and good butter, 
and drink this rich creamy milk, and forget that 
wicked thing called Hatred.’'’ 

I’ll gobble hard, thou mayst be sure,” remarked 
Henrietta, but thou mayst also be sure, that noth- 
ing will induce me to give up my darling hatey-hate ! 
Fancy thee and me — ^two Quakers — and I doing the 
hatey-hate for both. It’s pretty strong, Dinah duck. 
Oh, Dinah, Dinah, I wish thou wouldst sometimes 
laugh.” 

How can one laugh with a sore, sore heart,” 
was Dinah’s response. Ah, Henrietta, poor babe, 
thou dost not guess the sorrows that await thee.” 

Meanwhile Mrs. Faithful took her young guests 
into her own sitting-room, where she gave them an 
excellent breakfast, and told Dominic that there was 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 257 

a very nice hotel quite close, where he could stay for 
the day if he liked, and could come and see his cousin 
in the afternoon. 

Yes, do, Dom,” said Maureen. 

I will, if you wish it, Maureen.’’ 

It’s all settled about Uncle Pat now, so you can 
stay,” said Maureen. 

Then I will stay for one night,” answered Dom- 
inic. What is the name of the hotel, Mrs. Faith- 
ful ? ” 

I will send one of my men with your things 
there, my hoy,” said J ane Faithful. You can come 
back here again to dinner. We dine at two.” 

I think I will go with the man at once,” said 
Dominic. I am tired and dirty. We travelled 
right through, and the way was long.” 

The hotel is called the Rose and Honeysuckle,” 
said Mrs. Faithful. Ring that bell three times, 
Dominic.” 

Dominic obeyed. One of the grooms appeared. 
He was given brief directions, and the man and the 
boy started off to the Rose and Honeysuckle, the man 
wheeling Dominic’s little suitcase on his barrow. 

He was much taken by the Irish lad. 

And now, please, tell me everything,” said 
Maureen to the headmistress. “ Where are they ? 
how are they ? ” 

Oh, Maureen, my darling, you are barely in time. 
I have only bad news for you — bad news! Poor 


258 THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

little Daisy is most dangerously ill. We went the 
wrong way to work with them both.” 

You tried perhaps the way of fear/* said Mau- 
reen. 

Yes ! I am afraid we did.” 

Henrietta seems as determined as ever,” said 
Maureen ; but what has made Daisy so ill ? ” 

It is a long story, Maureen, but I will tell it you 
in as few words as possible. I know the school — 
and when I say the school, I speak of the girls who 
have passed through their time of Penitence and Re- 
bellion and through Discipline and Patience, and 
have learnt the joys which await those who follow 
His Commandments. These girls, and there are 
many of them in the school, will receive you, Mau- 
reen, with rejoicing. But you look very, very tired. 
Had you not better come to your chamber and 
sleep ? ” 

I — sleep?” said Maureen. ‘‘Ho; I want to 
work.” 

“ But it would not be right for you to see those 
wild girls at present.” 

“ Yes, it would be quite right,” said Maureen. 
“ Please pardon me, Mrs. Faithful, but I have come 
here principally to ask their forgiveness. I did them 
a very terrible wrong.” 

“ Maureen, do I hear you aright ? Your uncle said 
that the girl called Daisy tried to poison your horse.” 

“ Yes — and I — oh I must not talk of it, except to 
them. I will find them — I miLst find them. May I 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 259 

go to my room just for a few minutes and wash and 
put on something white, and then I will go to them 
both.” 

I am certain, my child, the doctor will not allow 
you to visit Daisy.” 

Well, may I at least see the doctor when he 
comes ? ” 

You certainly may do that. As a matter of fact, 
I expect him at any moment.” 

Then I will go to my room, if you will take me.” 

Mrs. Faithful conducted the girl to the Chamber 
of Peace. Maureen looked round her, and her lovely 
eyes grew bright. 

Oh, how exquisite,” she said. And a bath-room 
and all. Give me barely ten minutes. Please re- 
member that I must see the doctor.” 

In almost less than the time mentioned a grave- 
looking girl in pure white, her thick brown hair 
neatly arranged, her soft brown eyes full of a sort of 
divine love, her lips slightly tremulous, but neverthe- 
less firm and sweet, stood outside the Infirmary, 
where Daisy Mostyn tossed from side to side on her 
little bed, while the cruel fever, like a consuming fire, 
burnt her slender life away. 

Dr. Halsted went in and saw the patient. He 
came out again shaking his head. 

We must have a consultant,” he said to the nurse. 

The symptoms are most alarming. Why, who is 
this young lady ? ” 

I am Maureen,” was tho ^rFs quiet reply. I 


260 THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 

want to go to Daisy — I have known her for some 
time. She and I Jived in the same dear home in Ire- 
land. There is ^mething I want to say to her and 
afterwards to her sister, Henrietta. I promise, most 
faithfully not to make her worse. May I go to 
her?^^ 

Yes, child, go,’’ said the doctor. 

He looked at the nurse and said: 

Is that an angel or a human being ? Alas, alas, 
I fear there is little hope. I shall get Dr. Duncan 
immediately, but let that little white angel do what 
she can.” 

Henrietta had been peeping about. Henrietta was 
speechless with rage. She set to work tearing her 
clothes and upsetting everything she could in Dinah’s 
neat room. 

Dinah, although the soul of gentleness, could be 
very firm when she liked. She deliberately got a 
strong cord and fastened Henrietta into a chair in 
such a position that, struggle as she might, she could 
not move. 

She made the remark, after fastening her victim 
securely into the chair of punishment, Thee art 
full of mischief, and thee wilt stay here until I 
choose to unfasten thee. Weep away, poor sinner; 
no one will hear thee in my room. Thou wouldst 
have killed thy sister had I not caught thee in time.” 

But the enemy is with her — the enemy 
shrieked and sobbed Henrietta. 

Dost thou indeed call that most beautiful, spir- 


THE BRIGHT SIDE OF THE SCHOOL. 261 

itual young creature an enemy ? Ah, well, the Lord 
Ood, He hears — the Lord God, He hearkens. I will 
pray for thee, Henrietta, while thou art in thy chair 
of punishment, and where thou art now, thou canst 
not smack me on the cheek. I promise faithfully, 
and where I promise I fulfil, that thou wilt stay in 
that chair until the Spirit tells me to untie thy 
cords.” 

Hypocrite, horror,” shrieked Henrietta ; but 
Dinah was already on her knees, her dove-like eyes 
were closed, her lips were moving very slowly — not 
a sound could Henrietta catch. 

She went on looking at Dinah and hurling every 
ugly word she could think of at that noble and 
patient head. The Quakeress went on praying. 
After a time there seemed to come over Henrietta a 
sort of awe. She even preferred Miss Pinchin and 
the rod to this. The silence was so intense. The 
position of the praying woman, in spite of the girFs 
own recklessness, was awe-inspiring. 

At last, after quite an hour, Dinah rose from her 
knees, her eyes wet with tears. 

Henrietta said softly, Take my hanky-panky — 
I can’t get at it — and wipe away those drops. Thou 
art a very pretty Quakeress. I will certainly join 
thee, for thou hast a marvellous effect upon me.” 


CHAPTEK XXII. 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 

Maueeen had the calm of a really great nature. 
She went steadily now and took her place by the 
sick girl’s bedside. Daisy glanced at her for a min- 
ute with dull and uncomprehending eyes, then she 
turned away with a sort of groan. 

She hates — abates — hates me,” muttered the sick 
child. I did my best to kill her horse, only I didn’t 
mean to kill it. Upon my word, I didn’t. I meant 
to make it bad as I am now, but that horrid Garry 
came and frightened me, and my hand shook and I 
couldn’t put in the right quantity of the stuff. It is 
awful to be hated by one like Maureen. She is 
so strong — so strong. I’m a poor little nobody — ^but 
she — she crushes me down and down. It’s awful, 
isn’t it ? Who are you9 ” 

A dim, very dim, glance of understanding crept 
into the dull eyes. 

I,” said Maureen. She spoke in her richest 
voice. I am one who indeed gave way to that 
awful, unholy sin of hate ; but all that has passed — 
has vanished. Where I hated, now I love. Accord- 
ing to the strength of my hatred, so is the greatness 
of my love.” 


262 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


263 


Pah,” said Daisy, I expect you are one of the 
angels. I don’t want any of them about. I suppose 
that means I am going to die. But I won’t die; I 
won’t go pop like mumsie, only I’m horrid hot. 
Angel, are you cool ? ” 

“Yes; shall I hold your — ^your hand? ” 

“ But you are not going to take me away ? ” 

“ No, indeed, I am not.” 

“ Then if you are cool, you may hold my hand. 
You remind me of someone — I don’t know who. A 
good person. I do so loathe good people; but then 
you are not a person at all. You are an angel. 
Angel, send those nurses away and hold my hand.” 

Maureen beckoned to the two women, who retired 
behind a screen in a corner of the room. 

Maureen had extraordinary sympathy in her hand. 
Some people have that gift, and it is very remarkable. 
It quiets better than any drug ; it soothes beyond any 
medicine which has ever yet been invented. 

The girl, who had been tossing impatiently from 
side to side, began, slowly and impatiently at first, 
but after a time quite perceptibly, to feel the influ- 
ence of the little hand. Then the two hands were 
placed over hers and she gave a deep sigh of relief. 

“ I’m better, I think,” she said. “ I’ll soon be all 
right again, and ready to punch Pinchin and Mau- 
reen and all my enemies. I couldn’t eat, you know; 
that’s why I flopped down like this. Angel, will 
you stay with me ? ” 

“ Yes.” 


264 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


And you don’t hate me ? ” 

“ I — LOVE — ^you.” 

You have a queer, deep voice — something like 
Maureen’s. I say, shall we both fight her together ? 

We will,” said Maureen. 

Ha ! Ha ! that’s good. Ha ! Ha ! Ha 1 Have 
those horrible nurses gone ? ” 

They are not near you now. I command you 
to sleep. Close your eyes and sleep.” 

Oh, but I do feel yawny. You wouldn’t ask 
me to sleep if you knew what my dreams were.” 

I can promise you will not have those dreams 
while I hold your hand.” 

Then I think I will have a snooze. I am getting* 
quite comfy. Mumsie, she broke her neck — doubled 
under her you know — and she left her money to 
Maureen — all of it to Maureen. Poor Henny and I 
were beggars. I’m getting very sleepy. Maureen 
has all the money — she who said, / hate you! * But 
you are different, dear angel ; you don’t hate.” 

Ho ; as she hated, so do I in a much greater 
degree love.” 

That’s nice — I’ll take a snooze. You won’t mind 
if I keep my mouth open and snore ? ” 

By the time the two doctors arrived, the girl in 
white with the wonderful eyes was seated by the 
bedside, and the sick girl who was so dangerously ill 
wa s in a light refreshing slumber. There were great 
drops of dew on her forehead. Maureen’s little 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 265 

liands held hers and the power of Maureen^s love 
was surrounding her. 

The nurses, .who had listened to the conversation 
between the two, had told the doctors what had oc- 
curred. They listened in untold amazement. 

Dr. Halsted said, “ We will make a slight exami- 
nation without waking her, and the girl in white must 
stay by her side.” 

It was some hours later, long past dinner-time, 
when Maureen slipped out of the Infirmary and 
went for a moment to the Chamber of Peace. She 
was, in truth, deadly tired. She felt like one who 
bad been dragged through a rushing torrent ; she felt 
like one who, hitherto strong, was now strangely 
weak. 

This was not to be wondered at, for she had given 
of the very essence of her life to the sick girl, and 
before she left her she had turned the scales for 
Daisy Mostyn towards this present life. 

The worst was over, the girl would live. Maureen 
Tang her bell. Immediately Mrs. Faithful, who had 
been on the watch all these hours, came to the child. 

Oh, my dear, wonderful little girl,” she began. 

Don^t praise me, please,” said Maureen. I 
think she’s better; I think she’lTlive.” 

Yes ; the doctors are quite sure she’ll live, dar- 
ling, and you have done it.” 

It was the least I could do,” said Maureen ; but 
please, I should like something to eat. I want to 


266 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


rest for half an hour, and then I must see Hen- 
rietta.” 

Oh, mj child, you cannot go through fresh tor- 
tures with that terrible girl to-day.” 

But indeed, please, I must. I have come here 
for the sake of those girls. May I have something — 
anything — sustaining. You see,” continued Mau- 
reen, I sort of — sort of put my life into Daisy. 
That’s why I feel so tired. It can be done, and I 
did it.” 

At that moment the door was opened and one of 
the many nice servants appeared, carrying a tray of 
refreshing food for Maureen to eat. There was also 
a tiny glass of invalid wine. 

Lie on the bed, darling,” said Mrs. Faithful, 
and I will feed you.” 

Ho,” said Maureen. “Dear Mrs. Faithful, be 
as kind to me as you like to-night, when my task is 
over. But until it is over kindness might make me 
break down. By the way, is Dom here ? ” 

“ Of course he is. Would you like to see him? ” 
“ Hot yet.” 

“ Then eat, dearest, eat. Don’t take your glass of 
wine first. Eat.” 

Maureen smiled faintly, but obeyed. 

The food was light and perfect. It was nourishing 
and easily digested. Mrs. Faithful saw that the girl 
was in a very high state of excitement, and took 
measures accordingly. She cut up the food into lit- 
tle morsels and made Maureen eat, and then she 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


267 


gave her sips of the rare wine and did all that she 
did do in a sort of matter of fact way, for she knew 
that she had in her charge a very precious little girl 
and that she must take great care of her. 

“ I’m better now — quite well in fact,” said Mau- 
reen when the meal had come to an end. 

She stood up and stretched herself a little. 

You are good to me,” she said. I can’t thank 
you; there’s no time at present. Ask Dominic to 
wait for me until I want him. I shall want him, I 
hope, very soon.” 

He’s going to spend the day here, my love. At 
present he, Margaret Devereux, and Evelyn Koss are 
walking in the paddock. I think they are enjoying 
themselves very much.” 

You have a beautiful home,” said Maureen. 

It is a home with two sides, darling. Eor those 
who have conquered in the fight it is a beautiful 
home.” 

I understand,” said Maureen. Thank you. 
Please, where shall I find Henrietta ? ” 

Oh, my darling, you must not go to her now. 
She’s most troublesome and rebellious. We are doing 
all we can, but nothing seems to move her. You are 
not in a fit state for an interview with that terrible 
girl.” 

Mrs. Faithful,” said Maureen, why did you 
send for me ? ” 

Mrs. Faithful was silent; she absolutely blushed 
imder that steadfast gaze. 


268 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


I will tell you why,” said Maureen. Uncle 
Pat told you everything, and you, wise woman that 
you are, knew perfectly well that you would require 
my help; that it was just possible for me to accom- 
plish what you with all your knowledge might fail 
to attain. Please, I must go to Henrietta, and 
please, I am quite well now, and not at all tired, and 
I must accomplish my work before I rest.” 

Well, child, I cannot refuse. I will ring for 
Dinah.” 

Dinah ? What a pretty name ! ” 

Yes, and she is good and strong — as good as. 
her name. At present she is the sole caretaker of 
Henrietta Mostyn. I will just prepare you for the 
fact that she is a Quakeress.” 

Oh, but I love them,” said Maureen, her eyes 
shining. 

Here she comes then. Once she had the great 
privilege of helping to nurse your father. He had a 
sharp attack of fever at Felicity after the death of 
your dear young mother. Here she comes. Dinah^ 
this is our Miss Maureen.” 

Maureen O’Brien, I greet thee,” said Dinah. 

Dinah was an elderly woman. She wore the old- 
fashioned dress of her Order. She had a tight-fitting 
cap over her head, made of the softest, finest muslin. 
It was tied under her chin. Her eyes were like 
dove’s eyes. She gave the instant impression of 
great peace. 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 269 

Maureen looked at her and shivered a little. Then 
she said: 

“ Oh, I am glad to see you ! ” 

“ And I to see thee, sweetest and best,” said Dinah. 

“ Dinah, take me to Henrietta.” 

But, hast thee the strength ? ” inquired Dinah. 

God will give it to me, Dinah.” 

Then thou shalt assuredly come. Take my 
hand.” 

The house of Felicity was very large and ram- 
bling, and certain rooms were sound-proof. This 
was found to be necessary on account of the out- 
rageous conduct of some of the naughty girls when 
they first arrived. Dinah, still holding Maureen^s 
hand, stepped lightly on the highly polished fioor. 
Then she opened a door. There was a little dark 
passage inside. She opened a second door, and Mau- 
reen suddenly heard the wild shrieking notes of a 
voice which she knew but too well. 

Dysy — Dysy — give us your answer, do ! Dysy 
— Dysy — why, I say — ^get out of this, brat ! ” 

Thou wilt not speak words of this sort,” said 
Dinah. 

But I will, pretty Quakeress,” said Henny, who 
was still securely fastened in the punishment chair. 

I say, where’s the birch rod ? Dinah, me honey, 
take care of thy money; it’s all botheration from 
bottom to top.” 

Maureen O’Brien has come to see thee,” re- 
marked Dinah. Thou wilt treat her civilly.” 


^70 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


I^m peckish, peckish,” said Henrietta. I don^t 
want to see the enemy, and I’m tied into this odious 
chair, so that I can’t get at her. I tell thee I’m just 
pining to scratch her face.” 

Dinah, may I speak to Henrietta ? ” said Mau- 
Teen. 

“ Thou hast full permission,” said Dinah. 

She sat down at once and went on with her eternal 
sewing. She had her back slightly turned to the two 
girls. 

Henrietta burst into a scream of laughter. 

I say. Goody-two-shoes, doesn’t she look nobby in 
that Quaker cap. I’m going to be a Quaker in fu- 
ture, and I’ll ‘ thee ’ and ‘ thou ’ thee all out of the 
world. I expect I’ll make a very striking Quaker. 
Isn’t my hair jolly fuzzy ? She took the glue out of 
it — ^you might rumple it up for me a bit if you 
like.” 

Maureen approached quite near. She laid her 
gentle hand on the little fiery head, and did what 
Henrietta required. Henrietta made some futile 
-attempts to bite her, but Maureen was sharp enough 
to evade them. 

Henny,” she said then in her gentle voice, I 
must confess something to you.” 

Lawk-a-massy me ! That sounds a bit of York- 
shire relish. You — Goody-two-shoes — confessing for- 
sooth! Well, go ahead. I’m in the mood to be 
pleased with any trifle; so would you, if you had 
l)een tied in this chair since early morning. It 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


271 


doesn’t hurt a bit. It’s even fairly comfy, but I can’t 
move my hands or arms or legs or even my bead 
much. Dinah, Dinah, isn’t it time for thee to feed 
thy sister Quaker again ? ” 

iN’ot yet, child,” was Dinah’s reply. 

There,” said Henny. You see for yourself the 
way I’m treated, and yet I’m fond of Dinah. I’m 
going to join her persuasion and will go to the Meet- 
ing-House with her and speak when the Spirit 
prompts me. I have been thinking out what my first 
discourse will be. It will all be about a horrid girl 
called Maureen, who secured for herself a great lump 
of mumsie’s money. I’ll show you up, Maureen. I 
rather guess it will be an exciting meeting.” 

Thou must not speak of our holy Meeting-House 
in that fashion,” said Dinah. 

Please, dear Dinah,” suddenly interrupted Mau- 
reen, let her say just what she likes for the 
present.” 

Dinah bent over her fine sewing and her lips moved 
in silent prayer. 

That’s how she goes on all day,” said Henrietta. 
“ Lively for me, isn’t it ? Well, Miss Hate — Hate — 
Hate, and how do you find yourself ? ” 

“ Henrietta, I’ve come here to-day ” 

Oh, I don’t want humbug,” said Henrietta. 
I’ve come here to-day,” continued Maureen, to 
unsay those cruel words. I own that I was fright- 
fully hurt, and I gave way to great sin.” 


272 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


Ah — the little saint — she gave way to great sin/* 
repeated Henrietta. 

And God was very angry with me/’ continued 
Maureen. 

I should think so, indeed. You looked down- 
right sJioching’’ 

I cannot tell you of those days of misery ; but 
the God who forgives forgave me, and great, great 
joy came back to me. And Love — oh, most wonder- 
ful — and Henny, of all the people whom I felt I 
ought to love and help, you and Daisy came first.” 

Is Daisy going to die ? ” 

Ho ; I think she will live. I have been with her 
for several hours.” 

Lawk-a-massy me ! ” 

How, Henrietta, I wish to tell you that having 
spent the entire morning with Daisy and being well 
assured that she will recover, I want to help you, for 
my hatred has been turned into love — very deep. 
Will you take it, dear Henny ? ” 

I take your love ? Hot I ! I don’t want it. 
I like your hatred best. I can speak better when 
the Spirit moves me, thinking of you as hating me.” 

Poor Henrietta.” 

Don’t pity me. I won’t be pitied.” 

Very well, I won’t. But I tell you what, I think 
you want a little change, and do you know that Dom 
is here ? ” 

Old Dom ? I like old Dominic.” 

Well, he’s here. It was he who brought me over. 


THE WHITE ANGEL, 


273 


What I thought was this, that you and Dominic and 
I could go and have tea at Dominic’s hotel — ^the 
Kose and Honeysuckle — in the town quite close. 
We’ll have a lovely tea and come back in the cool of 
the evening. Don’t you think it would be a good 
plan ? ” 

Is it joking you’re after? ” said Henrietta. 

“ Ho; I’m in earnest. Ask Dinah.” 

Oh, I’d give the world to go,” said Henrietta. 

Dinah, ducky of all ducky-ducks. Thou wilt say 
yes — thou wilt unbind the hands of thy sister and set 
her free.” 

Dinah rose very slowly. 

On a condition, I will do this thing,” she re- 
marked. 

What is that ? ’’ 

That thou dost not once raise the hand of spite 
against this dear lady.” 

But I may feel it, I suppose.” 

God help thee, poor child. Wilt thou never see 
the beautiful light ? ” 

I’m sure I’m staring at it when I look at thee,” 
said Henrietta. 

I fear to loosen thee,” remarked Dinah. 

She sat down again in her chair. 

Maureen felt puzzled. She seemed to have said 
everything, and exhaustion was again stealing over 
her. Suddenly, however, she was startled by a great 
cry. 

Dinah, Dinah, I’ll be good. I’ll not raise the 


274 ' 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


hand of spite. I must go out with Maureen and with 
Dominic ; I must gorge at the Hotel.” 

First thou wilt say these words after me : ^ I 

love Maureen O’Brien.’ ” 

But I don’t/’ said Henrietta. 

Dinah resumed her sewing. Another half hour 
passed. 

“ Dinah, ducksie, I will not smack Maureen. 
Dinah, I — I love Maureen.” 

Is that true ? ” asked Dinah. 

Yes ; I’ve been wrestling in the Spirit — it is 
true.” 

Then I will unfasten thee. But Maureen 
O’Brien, I will come with thee on this walk, and 
enter that inn called the Kose and Honeysuckle, for I 
do not consider it safe to send thee alone with this 
maiden.” 

I don’t mind having thee, Dinah,” said Henri- 
etta in a meek voice. Come along, unfasten the 
cords; set me free — set me free. Oh, jolly! Oh, 
golloptious 1 Oh, my poor leg — it has got the cramp 
— and my arm! Let me walk up and down the 
room, Dinah, leaning on thee.” 

Dinah,” said Maureen, is there not a prettier 
frock she could wear ? ” 

It is against the rules,” said Dinah ; “ hut every- 
thing appears to be against the rules to-day. I have 
just finished a little blue muslin robe with a pale 
blue ground covered with forget-me-nots, and there 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 275 

is a hat with a wreath of forget-me-nots, which she 
can wear on this great occasion.’’ 

Oh, golloptious ! ” cried Henny. “ Let me get 
into the frock ! Why, I am a darling Fuzzy- wuzzy. 
Look at my hair, Maureen. Don’t you envy it like 
anything ? ” 

You must be quick,” said Maureen. The dress 
is very pretty.” 

She helped Dinah to get Henrietta into the blue 
dress. The little hat, on the top of the tangle of red 
hair, was really becoming. Then the Quaker woman 
put on her own long gray cloak and her Quaker bon- 
net, and promised to meet Maureen with Henrietta 
outside the grounds in ten minutes’ time. There 
Dominic and Maureen did meet Henrietta and her 
companion. 

Dominic gave Henrietta one of his straight 
glances. 

I’m good, Dommy,” she said, “ and I love Mau- 
reen like anything; but oh, I am so peckish. How 
soon can we get a good spanking feed ? ” 

“ I expect before long,” said Dominic. Don’t 
lean on me, Henrietta. I have no doubt that good 
lady will offer you her arm if you require it, and I 
must help Maureen.” 

Thus they started off and reached the Rose and 
Honeysuckle. Henrietta mightily enjoyed the good 
things set before her, and fixed her bold, blue eyes 
on each individual who came into the coffee-room. 

Having at last satisfied even her appetite, she 


276 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


tried the dodge of whispering to Dominic, but Dom- 
inic said aloud, Whispering is not good form,” then 
turned and spoke to Maureen. 

He spoke in a low, confidential voice to his dear 
little cousin, and Henrietta’s fiery temper assumed 
the colour of her hair. The Quaker woman was, 
however, watching her. But she herself was un- 
aware of this fact. 

Suddenly she sprang from her seat, and pulling 
Maureen towards her gave her several violent kisses 
on her lips, forehead, and cheeks. At the same time 
she managed to tangle the table-cloth round Mau- 
reen’s little feet, so that when the party rose to go 
Maureen was the last to leave the table. She did 
not know what Henny had so cleverly contrived to 
do, but the entire contents of the tea-service were 
scattered in hopeless confusion on the floor. Cups 
and saucers were smashed, so w^as the old-fashioned 
slop bowl, and so w^as the cream jug and cake plates. 

But not only did all this mischief occur, but the 
tea from the large metal teapot was spread all over 
the damask table-cloth, and a part of the liquid mess 
lay also on the neat carpet. Even worse was to fol- 
low, for Henny pretended that she liked her tea 
weak, and a small brass urn full of boiling water 
shared in the general min ; it had a spirit lamp be^ 
neath, and Maureen in trying to save it, and to put 
the lamp out, burnt and scalded her hand and arm 
rather badly. The pain made her turn faint and 
sick for a moment, but she quickly recovered herself. 


THE WHITE ANGEL. 


277 


Henrietta, who saw everything, was in wild spirits. 

For such a very good colleen, you were awk- 
ward, Maureen mavourneen,” she cried. Hurrah ! 
I can’t help it. A pretty sum you will have to pay ; 
but that seems fair enough, for it will be out of poor 
Mumsie’s money.” 

Maureen took no notice of Henny’s words, but 
said something in a low tone to Dominic. The boy 
and girl between them spoke to the waiter, and made 
up for the damage inflicted. 

Thou and I will walk quietly home together, 
Henrietta,” said Dinah. 

I don’t want to ; I want lo walk with Dom,” said 
the girl. 

Thou wilt walk with me; Dominic and Maureen, 
precede us, please. I have words to say to this young 
maid.” 


CHAPTEK XXIII. 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND ABM. 

The moment the boy and girl, Maureen and Dom- 
inic, found themselves alone, to Maureen’s surprise, 
Dominic lagged back and said a word to Dinah. She 
raised her delicate arched brows in pain and aston- 
ishment, then nodded her head and walked quickly 
to Felicity with Henrietta. 

Where are you going, Dominic ? ” said Maureen. 

That horrid scald and burn must be attended to,” 
said the boy. I am going to take you immediately 
to Dr. Halsted to have them both dressed.” 

They do smart a little,” said Maureen, but the 
worst pain is over. Oh, Dom, dearest, don’t let us 
make a fuss now. I am so anxious to get back to 
Felicity.” 

But I am not anxious to take you back,” said 
Dominic. Come along, little mate, come along. 
This is Dr. Halsted’s house.” 

Maureen really did feel sick and faint. The doc- 
tor by great good luck happened to be at home. He 
immediately dressed the wounded hand and arm 
and inquired how the accident could have occurred. 

It was my clumsiness,” said Maureen. I don’t 
278 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND AEM. 279 

Imow how it happened, but I must have caught my 
foot in the tablecloth. Oh, what’s the matter ? Oh, 
Dominic, don’t look at me like that ! ” 

May my cousin lie on your sofa for a few min- 
utes,” said Dom, and I will explain matters to 
you.” 

“ Ah yes, that is really nice,” said Maureen in a 
grateful tone. But be quick, Dom, be quick. I 
feel that I am wanted back at Felicity.” 

The doctor and the lad left the room; the girl 
closed her tired eyes gratefully. 

The wound is very trivial,” said Dr. Halsted, 
when he got Dominic into another room, but I 

should have thought ” 

You wonder how it happened,” interrupted Dom- 
inic. Well, forgive me. I’ll tell you. We’re Irish 
folks, sir, and Maureen is about the most precious 
thing my father and I possess. I brought her here 
by Mrs. Faithful’s request, and you know what she 
has done for that horrid girl, Daisy Mostyn.” 

As my patient, I cannot call her a horrid girl,” 
said the doctor with his grave smile, but your 
cousin, as far as I can see, has saved her life. I 
have just returned from Felicity, and the news with 
regard to Daisy Mostyn is of the very best.” 

“ There is another girl at the school,” said Dom- 
inic, sister to Daisy. That little angel, Maureen, 
after wearing herself out trying to save the life of 
one sister, did her best for the other. The other is 
not ill, except indeed in soul, so she need not come 


280 THE WOUNDED HAND AND AEM. 

under your professional sympathies, Dr. Halsted. 
My cousin, Maureen, suggested that she and I should 
take Henrietta to the hotel where I am staying and 
give her tea there just ‘by way of a change. You may 
well suppose that I felt rather sick, for I honestly 
detest Henrietta Mostyn. However, my good sir, 
she was all agog to come. She was not a bit anx- 
ious about her sister. She had been put by Mrs. 
Faithful under the care of a nice gentle Quakeress 
named Dinah.” 

I know her well,” said the doctor ; she is an 
admirable person.” 

Well,” continued Dominic, luckily, as it hap- 
pened, Dinah insisted on coming with us. Hen- 
rietta was in her usual uproarious spirits — most hor- 
ridly unsuitable. Upon my word, sir, I felt half 
sick. Then, what do you think ? In the middle of 
the entertainment she jumped up and contrived, 
without dear little Maureen noticing it, to sweep a 
part of the tablecloth round Maureen’s feet and legs. 
I was watching and saw the whole thing and would 
have prevented Maureen getting up until I disen- 
tangled the cloth, but she was too quick for me. 
There was a little brass urn on the table with a 
spirit-lamp, and the moment Maureen rose, every- 
thing tumbled off — the china and such like were 
smashed, and she, in her efforts to put out the spirit 
lamp, was badly burnt and scalded. How, do you 
think, sir, that Felicity is a fit place for my cousin ? ” 

Hmm ! ” said the doctor. She is badly wanted 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND ARM. 281 

there. Upon mj word, that is an ugly story you 
have told me, Mr. ” 

My name is Dominic O’Brien,” said the lad. 

“ Well, you had better talk to her, young sir. 
Pelicity is a curious place, and curious characters are 
found there from time to time. These characters 
belong, not to the %nsane, but to the uncontrolled 
of the earth. As a rule, and I have attended at the 
school for many years, my dear friend, Mrs. Faith- 
ful, has, by her admirable system, managed to re- 
claim these naughty girls, and they have left Felicity 
with their characters altered, and their chance of 
doing good work in the world assured.” 

Thank you,” said Dominic. He shook hands 
with the. doctor, who, finding out where he was stay- 
ing, invited him to come in and have a chat with 
him that evening. This the boy gratefully accepted. 
He then whistled for Maureen, who came to him 
looking very pale, but much as usual. 

Lean on me, acushla machree/' said the young 

lad. 

They went in the direction of the school together. 

What in the world were you talking to Dr. Hal- 
sted about ? ” she asked. 

I was telling him how you got that burn.” 

But, darling Dom, that was through my awk- 
wardness. I can’t imagine how I twisted the table- 
cloth round my feet.” 

You didn’t twist it round, aroon, bless your dear 
little heart. It was the act of that fiery one. I 


282 THE WOUNDED HAND AND ABM. 

watched her when she was pretending to kiss you* 
She did it very quickly and cleverly, and I was just 
about to prevent your rising when you were too quick 
for me. Oh, dear little Maureen, I cant leave you at 
Felicity, I can’t.’^ 

Maureen’s clear brown eyes were raised to her 
cousin’s face, But indeed and truly you can, Dom- 
inic, for my work is at Felicity, and even you, and 
even Uncle Pat, shall not, must not keep me back 
from my work.” 

It’s hopeless,” said the lad, “ quite hopeless. Oh, 
Maureen darling, even you cannot do the impossible.” 

But I can, and I will,” was the reply. I mean 
that I shall stay at Felicity for the present. I am 
glad you have explained to me about poor Henrietta* 
I pity her so much.” 

She doesn’t deserve a scrap of pity,” said the 

hoy. 

Now, Dom, you are not going to put on that hor- 
rible cloak of hatred. Oh, Dom, it is so fearful! 
Once, once I wore it tightly round me for some days, 
and I shall never forget it — never! Oh, the agony 
that was in my breast ! Of course, Dom, you know 
the old, old story of the Wind and the Sun. There 
was a traveller, who was mounting up into the high 
hills and the wind and the sun had a great quarrel 
about him and they swore a sort of oath that they’d 
tear his cloak from him. ^ I’ll do it,’ said the 
Wind. ‘ You won’t succeed,’ replied the Sun ; and 
the traveller, knowing nothing about this, walked up. 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND AEM. 


283 


his cloak around him. Then the Wind came out in a 
mighty, mighty rage, rushed at him, and tore him 
and did all that Wind and Tempest could to get rid 
of his cloak. But the harder the Wind blew and 
the sharper it stung, the closer did the traveller fold 
his cloak round him. Then the Sun came out in a 
great golden beam, and said, ‘ You have had fair 
play. Wind, and I haven’t interfered. Now, give me 
a chance.’ So the Wind very sulkily died down, and 
the Sun poured his hot rays over the traveller, and lo, 
and behold! the traveller first loosened his cloak, 
and then cast it off and left it behind him on the 
mountain path. It was the awful Cloak of Hatred. 
And, Dom, dear Dom, that was what happened to me 
until the beautiful Sun of God’s Love made me cast 
my cloak of hatred away ; and never again, Dominic, 
will it come back.” 

Well, at any rate,” said Dom, you can’t pre- 
vent my staying at the Hose and Honeysuckle for a 
day or so longer.” 

Oh no, I should quite love to have you.” 

As the children approached the house, they saw 
to their surprise Mrs. Faithful and Nurse Annie 
standing on the doorstep. They both of them looked 
distracted. 

Oh, Maureen, where have you been ? ” said Mrs. 
Faithful ; that poor little Daisy is worse than ever. 
Neither of the nurses can manage her in the very 
least. She is crying out for the angel — ^the white 
angel. Oh, my dear, dear child, how bad you look! 


284 THE WOUNDED HAND AND ARM. 

Has anything happened? But I can’t wait to hear 
now. Dinah returned some time ago with Hen- 
rietta, and Henrietta looked terribly cross. But run 
to your room at once, my darling, and get into a 
clean white frock. Hurse Annie will help you, and 
then you can go to poor Daisy. We have sent for 
the doctor, but you are the best doctor of all.” 

I won’t be a minute — I’ll fly,” said Maureen. 

She dashed up to her room, and with Hurse An- 
nie’s aid very soon looked fresh and neat and tidy. 
Her long soft brown hair fell over her shoulders. 

I am sorry that you have to go back to her,” 
said Hurse Annie, for you look just fit to drop, but 
you are the only one who can manage her. Those 
two poor nurses are in despair. When she woke and 
found you were not seated by her bedside, she began 
to cry out for you in the most piteous way. ^ I want 
the White Angel,’ she said. You could not be found 
— you were out — and her temperature, which had 
gone down so marvellously, has gone up again higher 
than ever. Oh, I say. Miss Maureen, how have, you 
hurt your hand and arm ? ” 

My hand and arm were scalded through an acci- 
dent,” said Maureen. They hurt a little, but noth- 
ing to signify. I am quite ready to go to her now.” 

Bless you, sweet child, but that dear little hand 
ought to be in a sling.” 

Ho, no,” said Maureen, she wouldn’t like that. 
It only smarts a trifle.” 

A minute or two later Maureen was seated by the 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND AEM. 


285 


sick girFs bed. There was a curious, but very per- 
ceptible, change in Daisy. She had looked ill in the 
morning, but now there was a wild excitement about 
her, and those cheeks, generally so pale, were rosy 
red with the fire of fever. 

Ah,’’ she said with a sigh of intense relief. 

White Angel, you have come back.” 

Yes, little Daisy.” 

Hold my hand. Soothe me. Let me rest against 
you.” 

Maureen immediately put her uninjured hand in 
Daisy’s. 

I want both your darling hands ; one isn’t 
enough.” 

The other — ^hurts a little, Daisy, and I — I’m 
afraid I cannot give it to you.” 

Oh, but I miLst have it,” said Daisy, and she 
gave a fierce grab. 

Maureen restrained a scream of pain, then, stifling 
all emotion by means of a heroism worthy of her na- 
ture, she laid both the wounded and the whole hand 
on Daisy’s. 

I’m not going to die, am I ? ” asked Daisy. 

ISTot if I can keep you alive, dear, but — Daisy, 
it is very beautiful in Heaven.” 

You live there, don’t you ? ” 

In spirit, yes,” replied Maureen. 

Talk about it,” said Daisy. Keep on talking. 
Do they let naughty girls in ? ” 

Yes, undoubtedly; those who repent.’' 


286 THE WOUNDED HAND AND ABM. 

But I — I have been shocking bad,” replied 
Daisy, and even now there is a girl whom I hate — 
hate — hate ! '' 

I know the girl you mean,” said Maureen. 
Once I hated her myself.” 

Did you really ! I didn^t think angels could 
hate.” 

Well, I hated her^ 

Poor thing ! It must have been awful when you 
hated her.” 

It was very bad for me. I don’t hate her or 
anybody now. The other thing is so much nicer.” 

What other thing, White Angel ? ” 

^^Why, of course. Love — ^beautiful, golden Love. 
Suppose you and I begin to try that glorious thing.” 

I’m very weak,” said Daisy, and hot, hot, oh, 
so hot. Do you think. White Angel, they would let 
me in at the Golden Gates, if I cease to hate her, the 
monster they call Maureen ? ” 

I think so. I’ll ask the good Lord about it. You 
are too weak to pray. Lean on me.” 

Oh, I will — I will ! It’s easy to love you. White 
Angel. Promise me one thing, please. You won’t 
leave me any more forever! You won’t let me go 
to sleep and then slip away.” 

“ If I do go away. I’ll come back very soon. But 
I’m going to stay with you now.” 

The whole weight of Daisy’s little wasted body was 
flung across Maureen’s wounded hand and arm. 
Maureen was suffering such tortures that she won- 


THE WOUNDED HAND AND AEM. 28T 

dered she didn’t faint, but her very pain kept her 
from this. 

Dr. Halsted in a great hurry entered the room. 
Daisy screamed when she saw him. 

Go away ! Go away ! I’ve got a White Angel 
curing me. Get out of this, you old horror. Oh, 
hurrah, hurrah! Wherever is Henny? Hot that I 
care. I have got the White Angel; she’s worth ten 
thousand Hennies. Wasn’t it fun when I dropped 
all the laudanum into the mash, and the horse had 
such beautiful eyes. He gobbled and gobbled and I 
— I stirred and stirred. I don’t seem to remember 
much else. I think I’m drowsy. Don’t you touch 
me, you horror. The White Angel is my doctor. 
She is telling me about a place called Heaven.” 

My dear child,” said Dr. Halsted. He did not 
address the sick girl, but Maureen. She is lying 
on your wounded arm! Let me arrange you more 
comfortably.” 

Don’t touch her. I’ll kill you if you do ! 
shrieked Daisy, and then she went off into a dead 
faint. 

During that faint the doctor and the nurses were 
able to release Maureen from her torments, but she 
absolutely refused to leave Daisy’s side. 

I have promised to stay with her,” said Maureen. 

When she comes to again, she will want me. Oh, 
Dr. Halsted, is she very ill ? ” 

Yes, child, this is a most serious and unlooked- 
for relapse. I will put you at this side of her, sa 


288 THE WOUNDED HAND AND ARM* 

that she can lean against the hand and arm that are 
not injured. ISTurses, a word with you both.” 

All during that night, that long and yet short 
night, Maureen retained her seat by Daisy’s bedside, 
hut although the poor girl quickly got over her swoon, 
she did not recover consciousness. 

She mumbled and muttered and tossed and talked 
of White Angels and of her own special White Angel, 
whom she loved as she had never loved anyone before. 

The doctor stayed in the house all night, and so, 
for that matter, did Dominic, and the nurses sup- 
ported Maureen with food and necessary stimulants. 

As the morning broke, and the first rays of a 
golden day streamed in at one of the windows, Daisy 
opened her eyes wide and looked steadfastly and long 
at Maureen. 

Why — why,” she said. Stoop close to me. 
You are not an angel. I know you now. You are 
Maureen^ and I love yovu I love-you-hetteMhanr 
anyone-else-in-the-whole-world/^ 

With these words, uttered under great difficulty, 
and with long pauses between, the queer little spirit 
of Daisy Mostyn seemed to pass into a world where 
•even she could be properly trained. 


T 











.Vsfre*! 







■73 1 > 7 ^ • 




“Stoop close to me 

you.”— 


You are Maureen, and I love 
-Page 288. 










'?. .ii ' . ;#i&ic*' V ^ 






V •» . ... .. L!jrc.^ ST..- J M*yTK, 


L*Jm’ ^^ 7.. « 

-- \-* 

•. < * * 


■V»'’\' ■ 


" ■' 4'-^' ^ ‘-'X ^ • • 



CHAPTEE XXIY. 


WHITE FLOWERS AND FORGIVENESS FOREVERMORE. 

Maureen lay down in the Chamber of Peace and 
slept for long hours. It was very nearly noon on the 
following day when she awoke. She was quite re- 
freshed, quite calm and very happy. 

Dear little Daisy,” she murmured under her 
breath. Mrs. Faithful herself brought the girl a 
most carefully prepared breakfast. 

You ought to stay in bed, darling,” she said. 

You have gone through too much. Dominic and I 
both wish it.” 

I stay in bed ? ” said Maureen, with one of her 
radiant smiles. But I’m perfectly well, and I’ve 
got to attend to Henrietta now.” 

Oh, my child, that poor, poor girl. Do you 
know, Maureen, that we have not dared to tell her.” 

I am glad,” said Maureen, after a pause. I 
will teU her myself in my own way. Will you, dear 
Mrs. Faithful, ask Dom to collect heaps and heaps 
of white flowers — all the daisies and white wild 
flowers he can find and have them ready for me in 
a basket ? ” 

Yes, dearest, yes.” 

I want to make her look beautiful before Hen- 
289 


■290 WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 

rietta sees her,” continued Maureen. “ Have you 
locked the door of that room ? ” 

“ Yes, dear; girls are not accustomed to the sight 
of death.” 

Will you give me the key, please ? ” 

Mrs. Faithful found herself obeying this ex- 
traordinary child without a word. She not only 
gave her the key, but took Maureen’s message to 
Dominic. 

When Maureen had finished her breakfast, she 
washed in the delicious hot bath which adjoined her 
bedroom and dressed herself in the purest white In- 
dian muslin. It clung in soft folds to her slim young 
figure. Then, as she left the room, she encountered 
Dominic, who was waiting for her in the corridor out- 
side. He had a basket under his arm filled with all 
sorts of white flowers. 

Maureen hastily produced wire and a thimble, 
needle, scissors and thread, then she and Dominic 
went in the direction of the Infirmary. 

I’ve never seen anyone dead, you know,” said 
Dominic, pausing for an instant before that shut 
door. 

You never loved her in life, Dom, but you will 
love her now,” said Maureen. She is far, far above 
us all now. In the moment of death that evil spirit 
which so tormented her passed away forever, and 
the Spirit of Love came instead, and God sent one 
of his most beautiful Angels and took her home, 
poor little Daisy ! ” 


WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 291 

Maureen, how queerly you speak.’’ 

Come and see for yourself,” said Maureen. 

The last thing she said before she left us was, ' I 
love you, Maureen, better than anyone else in thet 
whole world/ 

Did she really ? ” said Dominic. 

Now, come and see,” continued Maureen. 

She unlocked the door, and the boy and girl en- 
tered the Infirmary. All the windows were wide 
open. There was a sweet gentle air blowing through 
the long room. A white sheet covered the head and 
slight figure of the girl. 

Maureen gently removed the white sheet, and they 
both saw a tiny face, a face which had never once 
been beautiful in life, but now looked lovely. There 
was a faint smile on the lips. Daisy looked some- 
thing like a lily flower, broken at the stem. 

Maureen bent and kissed her. 

Good-morning, darling,” she said. Now, Dom, 
be quick, be quick. She is very cold, but I think 
somehow her spirit hears. Don’t you know those 
words of Mrs. Barbauld’s, 

Say not good-night, 

But in a brighter sphere. 

Wish me good-morning. 

Now, Dom, let us cover her with flowers. Flow- 
ers everywhere — flowers round her little head — flow- 
ers in her cold, wee hands — ^flowers scattered about 


292 WHITE FLOWEES FOEEVEEMOEE. 

her. We’ll make wreaths presently, you and I, but 
that is enough for the present. Oh, she looks at last 
what she was meant to be. I^ow, I must go to Hen- 
rietta.” 

Dom and his cousin left the Infirmary; Maureen 
put the key into her pocket. For one minute she 
knelt down in the Chamber of Peace and prayed very 
earnestly, then she went slowly with a shining light 
in her eyes to Dinah’s room. She had forgotten 
about her scalded and burnt hand and arm ; she for- 
got everything but the task which lay before her. 
She entered the room with a confident step and that 
beautiful light shining in her eyes; Dinah, who of 
course knew, but had not told Henrietta, was trying 
to occupy that young lady with some bead work. 

Henrietta said the beads were dull in colour; she 
only liked bright things. The moment she saw 
Maureen she scowled and said, Get away, brat ! ” 
Henrietta, alas, was again placed in the punish- 
ment chair. Maureen looked at her with infinite 
sadness. 

Get away ; why don’t you go ? ” she continued. 
Dinah, me honey, taJce care of thy money; oh, 
Dinah, do let’s get on with these beads.” 

Ho,” said Dinah, I will not.” 

Why not ? ” said Henrietta in amazement ; 
what ails thee, sweet maid ? ” 

“ Haught ever ails me/" replied Dinah. The 
peace of God which passes all understanding dwells 
in my heart. I know no sorrow; I feel no fear.” 


WHITE FLO WEES FOREVEEMORE. 293 

^^Thou art very goody-goody,” said Henrietta. 

How that this scamp has come, can we not play 
Pnss-in-the-corner ? That will be jolly good sport.” 

Thou wilt stay where thou art,” said Dinah. 

Maureen, sit here.” 

She placed a little chair not far from Henny. 
Maureen sat down, hut only for a minute, then she 
rose and said in a voice which was arresting and 
compelling ^o that even the wild girl who was tied 
in the chair noticed it, I have something to tell 
you.” 

What a bother,” said Henrietta ; is it about 
Daisy ? Is she well enough to come and see me ? I 
heard yesterday that she was fine. Catch anything 
doing Daisy much harm; but however did you get 
all your hand and arm bandaged up? Was she 
scratching you ? It was like her, little witch.” 

“ Ho,” replied Maureen. It was you who did 
that, Henrietta, when you twisted the tablecloth 
round my legs. I got both scalded and burnt by the 
little brass urn and the spirit lamp.” 

I told thee so,” interrupted Dinah. 

But it is nothing,” said Maureen, nothing at 
all ! I do not feel it indeed, Henrietta.” 

There now, I said it was nothing,” said Hen- 
rietta. 

But I want to tell you about Daisy.” 

“ Yes, how is the imp ? ” 

Quite well. I have come to take you to her.” 

I thought she couldnT do without me long. I 


294 WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 

am the only one she ever loved, poor little bit, poor 
bitteen. If she’s quite well, she might come to me, 
but it would be more fun going to her.” 

Wilt thou go quietly and reverently,” inter- 
rupted Dinah, otherwise I will not undo thy cords.” 

Why, what is the matter ? ” said Henrietta. 

She, the brat, says she is quite well.” 

Even so,” replied Dinah ; but I must get thy 
answer.” 

Oh, I’ll be good,” said Henrietta ; I’ll have 
lasJiins and lavins to say to her. Poor little snippet ; 
but what puzzles me is to know why I should go 
reverently, and you both look queer, very queer. Is 
my Dysj really well ? ” 

“ She is, most assuredly, quite well, Henrietta.” 

I will be good, then, and go to her. I have lots 
and lots to say to her.” 

Dinah immediately slipped the cords, which fas- 
tened the rebellious girl into the chair. She looked 
with emphasis at Maureen, but Maureen would not 
meet her eyes. 

As soon as ever Henrietta' was free, Maureen took 
her hand. Come,” she said. 

Dinah hesitated for a moment, and then resolved 
to follow them. They went out of Dinah’s room, 
Henrietta talking rapidly and loudly, Maureen very 
still and calm. 

At last they reached the door of the Infirmary. 
Maureen took the key out of her pocket. 

What’s the matter with you, Maureen ? ” said 


WHITE FLOWEES FOEEVEEMOEE. 295 

Henrietta, a little puzzled at last. You don’t look 
somehow natural. Oh, and there is that old Dinah 
following us. I shall have no fun unless I’m alone 
with my Daisy. Is it true that she is really well ? ” 

Yes, darling.” 

Darling! You call me darling? ” 

There are two ways of getting well,” said Mau- 
reen. “ Little Daisy has chosen the better way. 
Come at once. See how beautiful she is.” 

“ Daisy beautiful! You must be joking.” 

Dinah took up her position outside the door. The 
two girls entered. 

Henny,” said Maureen suddenly, I’m afraid 
you will get something of a shock, for you will see 
your poor little sister as God meant her to he. The 
Evil Spirit has left her, and the very last thing she 
said was, I love you, Maureen; I love you! ^ How, 
look for yourself at her dear little face.” 

Quickly and deftly Maureen lifted the sheet and 
showed the dead girl covered with flowers. 

Henrietta was indeed startled at last. She gave 
a great ringing, piercing cry, Why, this is never 
my Daisy,” she said. 

Yes, yours, and mine, and God's! " 

Is she — is she really dead ? ” said Henrietta. I 
wouldn’t know her. She’s awfully pretty, little snip- 
pet; but why does she smile? Is she glad of her 
death ? And her eyes are tight shut and her freckles 
are gone, and she looks very, very white, and her hair 
is as fuzzy-wuzzy as mine. Oh, it’s all a joke you 


296 WHITE FLOWERS FOEEVERMOEE. 

are playing on me! Daisy! I say, Daisy! Wake 
up, wake up! See, snippet, weVe a lot to do. Wake 
up, flower, wake up! Here, I don’t often kiss, but 
I’ll kiss you.” 

Henrietta bent and kissed the cold brow. She had 
never seen Death; she had never felt the cold chill 
of Death. She gave one exceeding bitter cry. 

Oh, Maureen, Maureen,” she said, save me ! 
Save me ! ” 

She clung to Maureen in frantic terror. At that 
moment Dinah entered the room. 

Dinah, look at her! She’s dead! ** 

Yea, dear heart,” replied Dinah, the good Lord 
took her from the evil to come. She passed into His 
arms, breathing out her great and exceeding love 
for Maureen O'Brien/* 

Then I — I will love Maureen, too,” said Hen- 
rietta. Maureen, may I ? May I ? ” 

I want you to,” said Maureen. I love you. I 
will be your sister. I will be your friend. Dinah, 
dear Dinah, may I take Henrietta into the Chamber 
of Peace ? ” 

Yes, thee mayst, wonderful child. Thee mayst 
do it for one whole hour, and when she comes back to 
me, I will be exceeding gentle with her.” 

But just at that moment the strangest of all strange 
things happened; for little white Daisy — ^whom all 
supposed to be dead, to have passed from this earth 
forever and ever — opened wide her eyes, those eyes 
rendered wide and big from illness and suffering, 


WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 297 

and they saw a sight she was never, never to forget. 
No less a sight than her own Maureen — her own 
most blessed White Angel, supporting Henny in her 
arms ; and — wonder of all wonders — Henny was 
kissing her and crying and saying, As she loved 
you, poor snippet, why I do declare I just love you, 
too. Yes, Maureen. Yes, Maureen — I love — love 
you, too. But look, Maureen! Oh! look — oh! look 
— look ! My Daisy is not dead at all ! ” 

Then what a startling — what an amazing commo- 
tion took place — for Dinah would not be Dinah if 
she did not know what to do. She took the over- 
wrought and excited Henrietta out of the room, and 
brought Nurse Annie on the scene; and then Dr. 
Halsted was summoned, and the nurses came back 
once more, and Daisy slept, but no longer the sleep 
of death, but the healing sleep of returning life, her 
thin, little hand clasped in that of the White, White 
Angel. 

Yes, just when even Dr. Halsted thought she was 
dead, she recovered, slowly, but also surely; and 
afterwards, when her weak voice could utter the 
words, she whispered to Maureen, I was in a deep, 
deep dream, and a heavy and yet most restful sleep ; 
but through the dream and the sleep I heard poor 
Henny crying, and the White, White Angel comfort- 
ing her, so I had to come back to her, and to my 
very own Maureen, my own Maureen.” 

Thus were great relief and infinite joy experienced 
at Felicity; and not only did Daisy recover, but 


298 WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 

Henny clung to Maureen, sleeping with her night 
after night in a little bed in the Chamber of Peace, 
and assuring her of the greatness of her own love. 

Why, she means me to take care of you, poor snip- 
pet — and of course I will. You may he certain on 
that point.’’ 

Daisy got better, but Maureen really was ill for 
a time. Then Mr. O’Brien, who was terribly anx- 
ious about his darling, suggested that she should now 
leave the school and come with him and Dominic 
abroad. But Maureen said, I’ll go nowhere with- 
out Henny and Daisy, and I think they are best here 
for the present. If Daisy continues to improve, Dom 
can come and take us all out to you for the Christmas 
holidays. Dom will he able to leave Bugby for the 
purpose.” 

This suggestion was finally adopted, and strange 
as it may seem, Henrietta’s and Daisy’s characters 
were so much altered that even Dom did not know 
them. All their dislike to Maureen was now turned 
to passionate love. Daisy had grown very gentle, but 
Henny was still wild. 

Why, she means me to take care of you, you poor 
snippet,” said Henrietta. If she loves you, little 
dot, I am bound to do it. My word ! I should think 
so, poor little lone thing that you are. But you’ll 
have your Henny and Daisy in the future to com- 
fort you.” 

Maureen in her heart of hearts found Henny’s 
constant and violent embraces extremely trying, but 


WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 299 

she bore them with angelic patience, and she and 
Henrietta slept together in the Chamber of Peace. 

Dinah was their constant attendant, and the school 
resumed its accustomed work. Miss Pinchin was, 
however, requested not to return. Mrs. Faithful, 
who was a rich woman, secured to her a pension for 
the rest of her days, and in future, under the in- 
fluence of Maureen, she treated even the naughtiest 
of the new girls in a different fashion. 

Thus passed the first few months after Maureen^s 
arrival. Henny had got a great shock and was much 
improved; but she was a mass of ignorance and re- 
quired ordinary teaching. For Maureen’s sake she 
did struggle to work; but the only part of her work 
she enjoyed was the preparing of her lessons, which 
she did under Maureen’s care. 

I’ll always be Fuzzy-wuzzy,” she said to Mau- 
reen, although you are the darlingest old pet. I’ll 
always be Fuzzy-wuzzy. Even that angel of a Daisy 
could never turn me good like you. Besides I am 
not a bit clever, and I hate lessons.” 

Well,” said Maureen, I’ve been thinking a 
great deal about you.” 

Have you, you precious duck ? And where have 
the thoughts come from ? ” 

Well, of course, you can be good, if you like. 
We all can if we like.” 

“ I’m one of those who doni like,” said Henrietta. 

Well, even supposing you don’t like it, you’re 


300 WHITE FLOWEES FOREVERMOKE. 

having a grand, noble try, both for my sake and 
Daisy’s,” said Maureen. 

Do you really think I’m improved ? ” said Hen- 
rietta in amazement. 

Of course I do. I should not know you for the 
same girl. But now, look at me, Henny. Listen ! I 
want to be downright desperately proud of you and 
Daisy. I want you to be the top girl of the school. 
iNot in cleverness — for you are not clever, darling — 
but in the other really important things.” 

What do you mean ? ” said Henrietta. I 
thought school was a hot-house to force the brain.” 

Some schools are, but not Felicity. I want you 
to be noted in this school, first for your gentleness.” 

^^Hum!” said Henrietta, a gentle Fuzzy- 
wuzzy ! ” 

Let me go on and say what is in my heart,” con- 
tinued Maureen. Second, for your unselfishness.” 

Turned into a goody-goody,” muttered Hen- 
rietta. 

ITo, no, dear child. Forgive me; that is really 
a silly expression, but turned into one who goes for- 
ward and who takes others along with her. And 
now, think of the jolly time we have before us. We 
three girls are going to meet Uncle Pat in Eome, that 
glorious, delightful place, and wFen the Christmas 
holidays are over, and you have seen something of 
another side of life, I am going to ask Mrs. Faithful 
to put you into the sort of occupation which you can 
really do well, and which you have a gift for.” 


WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 301 

And what on earth is that ? ” asked Henrietta. 

Oh, Maureen, you are entertaining.” 

Well, IVe been watching you a good bit.” 

I should think so. Those eyes of yours would 
see through — well, through space itself. I often 
think you can see God.” 

Of course I do. I see Him when I am most 
happy and when my dreams are most beautiful ; hut 
whenever He comes to me, awake or asleep. He says 
the same words, ^ Help Henrietta and Daisy to find 
their lives/ '' 

I say, does He really ? ” 

Well, yes, that is what He does say ; and I want 
you, Henrietta, to find your life. After Christmas 
is over, I want you to learn all those things which 
make a home happy. I will speak to Mrs. Faithful 
on the subject, and she will get you regular teachers, 
and if she cannot do it herself, you and Daisy can 
go to another school, where these things are specially 
taught.” 

What things, what things ? ” 

I will tell you after we come back from Rome. 
How, come out and let’s have a chat with Margaret 
Devereux. I want her to he your real friend. It is 
very had for you only to have your dear little sister 
and me.” 

Henrietta pouted and struggled, but in the end 
she yielded to the superior force. 

Margaret proved herself to he a most fascinating 
girl, and as she had often been to Rome and knew 


302 WHITE FLOWERS FOREVERMORE. 

Italy very well indeed, she soon enthralled both girls 
with her accounts of the Forum and of the Coliseum 
by moonlight, and I^ero’s Golden House, and the 
great Church of St. Peter’s, and the pictures in the 
Vatican, and the Pope and the cardinals. Margaret 
had a great gift for description, and even Henny did 
not miss a word. 

Then Maureen suggested that they should not go 
to Rome a set of ignoramuses, but should write down 
each day what Margaret had told them. It is true 
that Maureen did most of the writing, but Henrietta 
and Daisy were genuinely excited. 

“ Hurrah for Fuzzy- wuzzy,” exclaimed Daisy. 

Upon my word, she is coming on.” 


CHAPTEK XXV. 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 

Thebe was no doubt whatever that Maureen’s in- 
fluence, once extended to Fuzzy- wuzzy, as she was 
universally called at Felicity, exercised a beneficial 
effect, but it is also true that a character like Hen- 
rietta’s could not attain to anything even approaching 
perfection for many long years. 

The poor little girl would have to fight hard for her 
soul, and the sad thing about her was this, that the 
soul within her was of a meagre and feeble quality. 
She was neither clever nor really affectionate. Even 
poor Daisy had more real life and vitality in her 
than Henrietta, but neither girl was worth much. 
Xo one can account for these things, but doubtless 
much was to be laid at the door of that selfish mother, 
who in the most impressionable years of their lives 
put them in a cheap and common school, taking care 
indeed of the pence and letting the pounds take care 
of themselves. But even so, Henrietta and Daisy 
would never have been great women, although they 
might and would have been very different from the 
wild, the reckless, the hopelessly naughty girls who 
had gone to Templemore. 

303 


304 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 


Daisy’s illness was the best thing that could have 
happened to her, but Henrietta was strong and fierce 
still. She dreaded death with a great terror. She 
never forgot the feel of Daisy’s cold brow just be- 
fore she woke from her trance. In consequence she 
could not bear to be alone at night and slept with 
Maureen in the Chamber of Peace, much to that 
poor little girl’s own discomfort. 

But then Maureen lived for others, and mere 
physical discomfort was not even to be thought of or 
mentioned in her vocabulary. 

By slow but sure degrees Maureen began to in- 
terest the other girls at Felicity in Henrietta and 
Daisy. There were very few of the exceedingly 
naughty girls at the school just then. Henrietta 
was far and away the naughtiest, but she enjoyed 
her companions and made them laugh with funny 
stories of the old house at Templemore. 

She had by no means Daisy’s remarkable powers 
of mimicry, but she could take off Pegeen and Burke 
to the life, and the girls simply shrieked and held 
their sides as they listened to her. 

This kind of performance became exceedingly 
popular in the school, and Henrietta, feeling that 
nothing venture, nothing have,” proceeded to take 
off stepfather and mumsie-pumsie and even Maureen. 
But when she came to this, several girls in the school, 
Margaret Devereux at their head, marched away 
with their heads in the air. 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 


305 


Why, sakes alive, whatever have I done now ? 
said Henny. 

I don’t suppose any of us will let you make 
game of Maureen,” said a dark-eyed girl of the name 
of Marjorie Clarke. 

Oh, oh,” said Henrietta. Why must she be 
held so sacred ? ” 

Because she is sacred,” said Marjorie. 

The other girls, one and all, agreed with her. 
Henrietta stood silent, rubbing up her fuzzy head. 

I don’t believe she’d mind,” was her remark 
after a pause. “ She’s a precious darling, she’d let 
me if it amused me. She’d do anything in the world 
for me. You see, it’s like this, girls. My Dysy put 
her in my care.” 

Oh, no, she didn’t. I don’t believe a word of 
that,” said Marjorie rather angrily. And you 
oughtn’t to speak of your dear little sister as Bysy, 
Her pretty name is Daisy. I don’t believe you have 
any respect in you either for the living or the dead.” 

I haven’t much,” said Fuzzy. “ I’m made that 
way, you see. Goodness gracious, how can I help 
the way I’m made ! ” 

She looked wild with excitement. 

I tell you what, colleens,” she suddenly ex- 
claimed. I just dote on Maureen. I see her in 
the distance talking to Margaret Devereux and 
Daisy. I’ll go to her this minute and ask her if I 
may take her off. She would let me do anything 


306 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 


that amused me. She has such a great passion for 
me.” 

The girls stood silent in subdued amazement. Hen- 
rietta crossed the lawn. Maureen and Margaret were 
talking about Home, Margaret taking good care not 
to breathe a word to Maureen about the way Fuzzy- 
wuzzy had gone on. Daisy was leaning on Maureen. 

Here I am, you old duchsf" said Fuzzy, spring- 
ing into their midst. I^^ow I want to ask this little 
precious one if she minds my taking her off. I 
haven’t Daisy’s gift in that direction, but I have it 
a trifle. You don’t mind, do you, Maureen 
asthore f 

If you really wish to take me off, Henrietta, and 
if it gives you pleasure, I hope I shall not be small 
enough to care.” 

Oh, hoity-toity! We are putting on airs, aren’t 
we?” 

Here Henrietta boldly winked at Margaret. Mar- 
garet did not wink back in reply. 

Daisy sprang to the front. If you dare 1 ” she 
said in her cahn voice, that voice which she had won 
through pain and victory. If you really wish to 
amuse yourself in that disgraceful way, I for one 
give you up. I did not intend to say anything to 
Maureen, for I would not hurt her feelings for the 
world ; but I may as well tell you quite plainly and 
simply that I think, when you begin to take off our 
relations and friends and your old home, your audi- 


ftjzzy-wuzzy. 307 

cnce will be nil, for not another girl in the school will 
listen to you.’’ 

There, take that for your impudence ! ” said 
Henrietta, and she tried to slap Daisy, who imme- 
diately walked away. Henny burst into shrieks of 
crying, clasped her arms around Maureen, and said. 
Oh, Maureen, acushla machree, what have I done ? 
Oh, indeed, indeed, I didn’t mean it, and you know 
well that I love you better than anyone in the world 
except little lost and come again Daisy. It’s only 
the fun in me that must bubble to the surface.” 

Ah, poor Henny,” said Maureen in her gentle 
voice. I did so hope that you would never behave 
like this again. You must come immediately to 
Daisy and beg her pardon.” 

You won’t catch me begging pardons.” 

Henrietta, thou art wanted,” said Dinah, who 
just then appeared on the scene. 

She took the excited girl by the hand and led her 
into the house, then up to the Koom of Useful Em- 
ployment, where Henny had spent so many wretched 
hours ; here a bright fire was burning, and the whole 
room looked as neat as the proverbial new pin. Dinah 
dragged the punishment chair into view. 

“ Sit thee down, maiden,” she said. 

I will not ! I will not ! I have just been having 
a lark with the girls, and ” 

Thee didst try to slap thy sister on the cheek. 
I saw it all. It is ordained that thou sit in the Pun- 


308 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 


ishment Chair for the remainder of to-day, and to- 
night thou dost lie in a little bed by my side.” 

What ! What ! May I not go to Maureen ? ” 

Thou art not worthy, unhappy maiden.” As 
Dinah uttered the last words, Mrs. Faithful and 
IN^urse Annie came in. 

Henrietta,” said the headmistress, I am in- 
expressibly shocked, and unless you publicly after 
Divine Prayer to-morrow morning ask forgiveness of 
Maureen and your sister, I shall keep you here with 
Dinah for the holidays, and will not allow you to go 
to Kome with Maureen and Daisy.” 

“ Oh! oh! ” howled Fuzzy. 

Come now, my dear, take your punishment 
meekly. Maureen has nothing to do with it. What 
I say I mean. Come, ^Turse Annie, help Dinah to 
place Henrietta in this chair.” 

So, in spite of Henrietta’s frantic struggles, and 
her boundless rage, into the chair she was put. She 
was quickly tied down, not in any way uncomforta- 
bly, but nevertheless in such a fashion that she could 
not move her head, her arms or her hands, 

Mrs. Faithful and Hurse Annie then quietly left 
the room. Dinah turned on the bright light of a 
reading lamp, and resumed her endless sewing. 

“ Tell me something funny, dear Dinah,” said 
Henrietta after a pause. 

Silence, absolute and complete, on the part of 
Dinah. 

Oh, Dinah, this is too horrible ; such a punish- 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 309 

ment just for a bit of a lark. Art thou not going to 
speak to me ? 

No,” replied Dinah ; not at all to-night.” 

“ Oh, my word, then I’ll be as naughty as ever.” 

Dinah folded her work gravely, then knelt down 
and began to pray. Henny screamed and roared 
and went on in her old rebellious fashion. Dinah 
continued to kneel in voiceless prayer. Taking it 
all round, it was rather a terrible scene. The infuri- 
ated girl, her angry and insulting words, and the 
calm woman who prayed. 

At long last, that prayer, so devout and holy, had 
its effect. Henrietta began to sniffle, then to sob, then 
to cry copiously, then to call aloud for Maureen, 
Maureen ! But still Dinah took no notice. She only 
got up very gently and wiped the tears from the poor 
swollen face, and presently rang for supper. 

Henrietta made frantic efforts to catch her hand, 
but she was too securely fastened to attain her ob- 
ject. Then she sobbed afresh and Dinah knelt down 
once more and began to pray. 

I will stop crying if thou wilt not go on,” said 
Henrietta at last in a frenzy. Instantly Dinah rose 
from her knees. She first of all wiped away Hen- 
rietta’s fresh flood of tears, she then brought a little 
basin of warm water and bathed her swollen face, 
then she combed her hair, not ruffling it up according 
to the Fuzzy-wuzzy manner. It had not been cut for 
some months now and was growing long. 

Henrietta hated beyond words to look a ‘^show.” 


310 


FUZZY-WXrZZY. 


Snip it and fuzz it, Dinah dear,” she implored- 

Dinah parted it quietly in the middle and put it 
behind her ears. She then again rang her bell. 

Nurse Annie appeared. She was given certain 
directions in Dinah’s clear voice. Ten minutes later 
supper was brought in for the naughty but now hun- 
gry girl. It was quite a plain supper, not the tempt- 
ing supper which Dinah used to give her. There 
was a slice of cold meat and a piece of bread, no but- 
ter, a little salt, and a glass of cold water. 

Dinah cut up the meat into strips and fed Hen- 
rietta. 

Oh, thou art worse than ever,” said Henrietta. 

Dinah made no reply. 

Henrietta was so hungry that she dared not refuse 
the food. She ate every crumb, also, of the bread. 
She drained the glass of cold water. 

Dinah then looked at the clock. She fell down 
close to Henrietta and suddenly resumed her prayers. 

The whole thing was awful, heartbreaking. Hen- 
rietta said in a voice which was strangled with mis- 
ery, I’ll be good. I’ll be good. I want to go to bed. 
Let me go to bed at once, Dinah dear.” 

Dinah’s soft dove eyes were fixed on her face. She 
asked with her eyes the question she would not put 
into words. Her beautiful eyes said, Wilt thee 
humiliate thyself to-morrow morning ? ” 

Henrietta could not mistake the language. She 
gave a vigorous nod and let her hair tumble about 
her head. Immediately Dinah unfastened the slip- 


FUZZ Y-WUZZY. 311’ 

knots which bound the girl and conveyed her to her 
own bedroom. 

It was a little room not at all like the Chamber 
of Peace. It was very plain, even severe. Dinah 
had put away her work and extinguished the read- 
ing-lamp before she left the Poom of Useful Em- 
ployment. 

She undressed Henrietta and put her into bed. 
She then lay down beside her, hut only partly un- 
dressed herself. That is, she merely exchanged her 
quiet Quaker dress and cap and apron for a dressing- 
gown also made of the Quaker grey. She then 
stretched herself beside Henrietta. 

Henrietta suddenly clutched one of her hands and 
kissed it. 

Oh, Dinah, Dinah dear ! ” 

Ho words of any sort came from Dinah. 

Henrietta was so weary that she dropped asleep. 
She slept all night long without moving. 

Early in the morning Dinah got up. Henrietta 
was still sleeping. Dinah got out one of the hideous 
punishment dresses — the grey stuff with the ugly sort 
of white overall. 

“ I wonT — I wonT wear that,” cried Henny. 

Dinah made no comment, but just at this moment 
Hurse Annie appeared with a sitz-bath. Between 
Hurse Annie and Dinah, Henrietta was powerless. 
She was fed with bread-and-milk, quite nourishing 
and good. Then the punishment dress was put on. 
Afterwards, between Hurse Annie and Dinah, she 


312 


FUZZY-WUZZY. 


went slowly downstairs to the great hall. Manreen 
was present and Daisy. Prayers were about to be- 
gin. 

All the love of all the world seemed to shine out 
of Maureen’s eyes. Every girl in the school stared 
at the culprit in the punishment dress, but Maureen 
did not even see the dress. She was looking beyond 
it into the heart of the girl. 

Prayers began as usual and came to an end. Then 
there was a pause, significant, rather appalling. 

Suddenly Maureen rose and, taking Henrietta’s 
little cold hand, said, Come, darling ! ” 

To the world’s end with you, asthore/' was Hen- 
rietta’s reply. 

Maureen took her straight up to Daisy. 

Daisy,” said Maureen, she has come to tell you 
that she is very, very sorry.” 

I am indeed, most truly,” said Henrietta, and 
there was absolute conviction in her voice. 

Then of course I forgive you. Fuzzy darling — 
darling! It was your trying to take off our dearest 
Maureen that hurt my very soul.” 

Here she touched Maureen with infinite love and 
tenderness on the shoulder. 

I quite forgive our Henny,” she said. 

Then, my dear Henrietta,” said Mrs. Faithful, 
“ there is an end of the matter. You have expressed 
sorrow and are quite forgiven. Maureen, darling, 
take her upstairs and remove her punishment frock. 


ruzzY-WTjzzY. 313 

We sincerely trust there will not be a repetition of 
this terrible scene.” 

During the rest of that day Henrietta was quiet, 
clinging to Maureen and Daisy and talking very 
little, but the day after she recovered her usual 
spirits, for hers was not a nature ever to fret deeply 
or long. 

She ceased, however, to cultivate her gift of mim- 
icry, which was in itself too slight to be of any value. 

The Christmas holidays were fast approaching, 
and Maureen, Henrietta, Daisy and Dominic were 
to meet the beloved Rector in Rome. Maureen’s 
heart beat high with delight. Henrietta and Daisy 
were also excited, but not to the same degree. 

At last the day when they were to start arrived. 
They were to be exactly four weeks away. Hen- 
rietta enjoyed the travelling very much. They got 
to Rome at midnight of the second day. 


CHAPTER XXYI. 


THE LESSOH HOT YET LEARNED. 

How many of the girls who read this story will 
doubtless imagine that Henrietta Mostyn has learned 
her lesson and will in future be at least an ordinarily 
good girl, not breaking out into any violent crises of 
bad temper and naughtiness. But the girls who do 
think so do not quite realise Henrietta’s nature. 

Eor the first couple of days she was delighted with 
the life at the charming hotel where Mr. O’Brien 
had taken rooms for his party. The foreign food 
was also agreeable to her palate. She could talk as 
much as she pleased, and she certainly did chatter 
to her heart’s content, but the beauty and the glory 
and the greatness of Rome were not for one like Hen- 
rietta. 

The great Church of St. Peter’s puzzled her, but 
aroused no respect. The pictures at the Vatican 
which so enraptured Maureen and Dominic wearied 
her to distraction. The different churches they vis- 
ited were all beautiful to Maureen, Dominic, and 
Mr. O’Brien, but go where they would, see what they 
might, the only thing that really pleased Henrietta 
314 


THE LESSOH NOT YET LEARNED. 315 

was her food, her admirable food, and the different 
dresses that the ladies wore who came in and out of 
the hotel. 

As to everything else, it became a weariness of the 
flesh to the poor child. She did not like the innumer- 
able shops with their lovely photographs and pieces 
of rare vertu exposed to view, but she gloated over 
the shops which displayed chocolates, cakes, and other 
dainty sweetmeats. She liked, too, to see the shops 
full of colour. She wanted brightness. She had a 
perfect passion for sweets and very gay beads and 
for brightness. In short, Henrietta was nothing less 
than a vigorous little cuckoo hatched in the wrong 
nest. 

She was still, it is true, anxious to please Maureen, 
but otherwise she was sick of Home. 

One morning the whole party went early to the 
celebrated Fountain of Trevi, and, as was the custom, 
Dominic, the Rector, Maureen, and Daisy all drank 
of the sparkling, delicious water. Maureen filled a 
glass to the brim and brought it to Henrietta. 

Take it away,” said Henny ; “ I hate cold wa- 
ter.” 

Oh,” replied Maureen, but you must try and 
drink this. There is an old legend about this. You 
drink, if it is only a little, and it will insure your 
return again to this darling, splendid Rome.” 

That settles the question,” replied Henrietta. 

If there is a place on this earth I loathe, it is Rome. 
It is a degree worse, I do declare, than the Punish- 


316 


THE LESSON NOT YET LEAENED. 


ment Chair, and Dinah praying without uttering a. 
word aloud, and that is saying a good bit.” 

Well, Henny, you’ll learn to love the wonders of 
Eome some day. Look, do look, there are some car- 
dinals. Don’t they look too wonderful in their crim- 
son robes ? ” 

I won’t look. I don’t see anything pretty or 
beautiful about those affected beings. I say, Mau- 
reen, I’ve got a splitting pain in my nut. Please, 
Maureen’s uncle, for you don’t allow me to call you 
step-daddy, may I go hack at once to the Hotel ? I 
promise indeed to be good and, as you are all going^ 
to that horrid Vatican, may I not lie down? Please,, 
I cannot stand any more pictures.” 

I’m sorry you have a headache,” said Maureen. 

Perhaps, Uncle Pat, she might go back and lie 
down. We must try and find something quite light, 
and entertaining for her to-night.” 

Oh yes, do, do,” said Henny, clapping her hands. 

Henrietta, can I take you at your word ; will 
you be good ? ” said the Kector. Dominic and 
Maureen and Daisy and I are going to meet one of 
the great professors, who will show us and explain to 
us the recent excavations in the Forum.” 

I honestly promise to be good — I do, indeed,” 
said Henny. 

And you won’t leave the Hotel ; you promise f 

Of course, I do. I’ll be only too thankful to lie 
down and keep quiet until it is time to eat. Al- 
though I have a headache, I am hungry. I suppose 


THE EESSOH NOT YET LEARNED. 317 

I may eat even though you are out enjoying what 
would kill me.” 

Yes, poor little girl, you may certainly eat. 
We’ll take her back to the Hotel, Maureen, and put 
her under the care of Yictorine, who will let her 
know when dejeuner is served.” 

So Henrietta had her way. 

Victorine was a dark-eyed Italian girl, who could 
speak broken English, and promised volubly to see 
after the signorina, but Mr. O’Brien did not feel 
thoroughly comfortable as he went off with Maureen 
and Daisy and Dominic, at leaving this wild creature 
practically alone. 

But Maureen, for once in her life, was selfish. She 
absolutely forgot Henrietta in the marvels which 
the great professor poured into her cultured little 
mind. She listened with awe and wonder. 

She was no longer in the country of modern civili- 
sation; she had ceased to be a child of the present 
day. She was back in the old, old times. She was 
even with Nero in his unspeakable cruelty — ^but also 
in the refinement of this extraordinary being’s per- 
fect taste. 

She was with the Vestal Virgins. She was under 
the Arch of Titus. She stood on the banks of the 
Tiber, that mighty river of ancient times. Her heart 
thrilled and stood still. Was this narrow turgid 
stream the mighty fast-flowing river that was known 
in history, where the great Horatius kept the bridge % 

It was some small comfort to the eager little Hq- 


318 THE LESSON NOT YET LEARNED. 

tener when the old professor explained to her how 
centuries had worked changes and that the river was 
really a mighty mass of swift-flowing water in the 
brave days of old. 

The learned professor was really charmed with 
his little companion, and insisted on the entire party 
coming to lunch with him in his appartement in one 
of the old palaces. 

Finally he took them to see under his own special 
guidance the greatest picture in the world — 
KaphaeFs Transfiguration, that mighty master- 
piece, so well known, and never to be forgotten. He 
explained the full meaning of the picture, Christ in 
Glory, the awed and terrified disciples, the epileptic 
boy. He described how, when Kaphael died, the pic- 
ture was scarcely finished, but it was hung over his 
death-bed as he lay in state, and was carried in his 
funeral procession. 

Finally he recited those great lines of Rogers: 
“And when all beheld 

Him where he lay, how changed from yesterday — 

Him in that hour cut off, and at his head 

His last great work; — when entering in, they look’d. 

Now on the dead, then on that masterpiece — 

Now on his face, lifeless and colourless. 

Then on those forms divine that lived and breathed. 

And would live on for ages — all were moved. 

And sighs burst forth and loudest lamentations.” 


CHAPTEK XXVn. 


THE EEABNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 

Henrietta, when she first returned to the Hotel, 
had no idea of being disobedient. On the contrary, 
she thought she would partake of an enormous lunch 
and then get hold of some novel and enjoy herself. 
She could manage to forget Home and its abomina- 
tions for the time being, but alas for Henrietta, she 
was a wonderfully restless being. She ate ravenously 
after Victorine told her that dejeuner was waiting, 
then she went up to her room, and absolutely and 
completely forgetting her solemn promise to step- 
daddy and Maureen, she prepared to go out on her 
own account. 

The Coliseum fascinated her, for she had a great 
natural love for horrors. She thought if she could 
only get there by herself she could imagine the whole 
scene when the lions sprang out upon the Christians 
and tore them to pieces. She didn’t so much mind 
about the gladiators, but she thought it would be 
lovely to see a Christian like Dinah tom to bits. She 
could entertain herself very well for an hour or two 
at the Coliseum. She accordingly put on a bright- 
red frock, which almost toned with her hair, and 
319 


320 THE LEARNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 

whicli she had purchased secretly a day or two ago. 
Although cold in England, it was balmy and delight- 
ful in Rome. The air was like nectar and was very 
rousing to the spirit. She ruffled up her hair more 
than ever and perched upon its mass of curls a small 
black velvet cap with a long red feather. Her eyes 
were bright with excitement. 

She loved people to stare at her. She always stared 
back with bold defiance. If they were nice people 
she smiled to them. If they were the reverse she 
frowned, but in the company of step-daddy and Dom- 
inic and Maureen and Daisy she did not dare to 
give way to these queer freaks of her nature. 

Finally, she put her purse into her pocket. She 
had plenty of money, mostly in Italian lire, which 
she greatly disliked because it looked dirty. Never- 
theless the dirty lire could buy things and she meant 
to have a feast all by herself in the Coliseum. She 
went to a shop where sweetmeats, cakes, and choco- 
lates of all sorts abounded, but first she twisted round 
her neck a long and very valuable gold chain, which 
had belonged to her mother. The late Mrs. O’Brien 
had many Jewels, which were kept reverently by the 
Rector for her daughters when they came of age. 
He had allowed each girl, however, to take a memento 
of their mother away with them when they went to 
school. 

Daisy had a little watch studded round with dia- 
monds, and Henrietta had a long gold chain. She 
hung the gold chain round her neck, and soon started 


THE LEAEHING OF LIFe’s LESSON. 321 

off for the Coliseum in the highest spirits. She had 
a great bag of sweetmeats, and she meant to imagine 
herself Nero, or perhaps one of the lions, who was 
devouring Dominic and stepfather, while Maureen 
stood gravely by crying and expostulating. She im- 
agined her finger as Nero’s, pointing down for the 
certain destruction of her relatives. She was so ig- 
norant that she did not know that this was the special 
office of the Vestal Virgins. 

Oh, it would be fun! The day was sunny and 
bright, and it was still fairly early. Henrietta 
reached the Coliseum. A guide came up and spoke 
to her. He spoke broken English. She asked him 
two important questions, one with regard to Nero’s 
throne, the other the exact place where the lions 
came out. 

He explained them to her volubly. 

Henrietta said, You can go now, I don’t want 
anything more.” 

Will you not give me a lire, kind signorinaf 

“ I ? Give you all that ? ” cried Henrietta. Not 
I ! Get you gone ! ” 

The man frowned. He had a very dark Italian 
face. He left .the Coliseum slowly. There were no 
visitors to-day, they would come perhaps to-night, 
for the moon would shine, but meanwhile, with the 
exception of this one intolerable signorina, he had 
seen no one. He made a scanty living by showing 
people round the Coliseum, and they always paid 
him if not a lire, at least a smaller coin. He had 


322 THE LEARNING OF LIFe’s LESSON. 

his wife and brown-faced children living in a hut 
on the hills. Giuseppa, his eldest son, would clamour 
for bread. Felise, his wife, would ask him what he 
meant by coming back penniless. All the children 
would cry. He could not bear to hear them cry. He 
had the hot blood of the Italians in his veins. He 
took a dagger from his breast and looked at it long- 
ingly. The red signorina was doubtless rich. She 
abounded in jewels. He had caught a glimpse of her 
long thick gold chain. She wasn^t a nice signorina, 
not at all. Still, if he murdered her, he might lose 
his employment. He had no compunction about 
taking her life, but the money obtained for the gold 
chain would be exhausted long before he got another 
job. 

On the whole, he had better let her be. 

Meanwhile, Henrietta, in the height of enjoyment, 
seated herself in the part which was supposed to be 
Hero’s throne, and spread out her sweetmeats before 
her. She began to “ gobble, gobble,” as she expressed 
it. How she wished Daisy was with her! It was 
really tiresome of Daisy to go with the others. What 
fun they two would have in the Coliseum now. How 
they would mimic that horrid Italian. 

After a time, having eaten to repletion, she left 
Nero’s throne and went boldly down the steps which 
led to the underground cavern where the hungry 
lions were kept in the brave days of old. 

She did not much like this place. It was gloomy. 
She quickly left it and came back into the sunshine. 


THE LEARNING OF LIFe’s LESSON. 363 

To her horror and disgust, she saw a particularly 
wild and fierce-looking man, seated on ^^ero’s throne 
and devouring with great appetite and relish the re- 
mains of her chocolates and sweetmeats. 

Hi ! Stop that ! Get out of that ! ” cried Hen- 
rietta. Those are mine, you horrid thief ! ” 

The man did not know a single word of English, 
but he smiled derisively and continued his meal. 
Henrietta flew at him in a transport of rage and be- 
gan to box him about the ears and to try and get back 
what was left of her lost possessions. 

The man turned upon her with a wicked flash, out 
of black eyes, the darkness of which she had never 
seen befora In an instant he had gagged his vic- 
tim, tying a rough cloth round her mouth and the 
lower part of her face. She could not speak; she 
could scarcely breathe. He then proceeded delib- 
erately to rob her. He took the chain and her purse, 
which contained a number of lire and some gold 
pieces. 

He then took out a dagger and showed it to her. 
The dagger was very bright and sharp. He pointed 
it at her breast. 

The sun had gone in by now, and, quick as thought, 
he tucked his arm round the terrified girl and con- 
ducted her through back ways and slums until they 
got out under the Arch of Titus, and thus on to the 
Via Appia. They walked quickly, the girl breathing 
hard and really terrified at last. 

Presently they came to a great building, which 


324 THE LEARNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 

stood alone amidst others very similar to it, in this 
gloomy spot. It was the most celebrated tomb of a 
great Eoman lady, which had been erected to her 
honour on the Via Appia. The front of the tomb 
faced the straight and level road, but the back was 
neglected, unsought and uncared for. The bones of 
the great lady doubtless lay within, but she had no 
power now to protect the shivering girl. This Eoman 
matron of high repute could do nothing for the scorn- 
ful little Henrietta in her time of need. The girl 
tried feebly to pray. She was doubtless in the hands 
of a brigand. He would kill her at any moment. He 
uttered exclamations of rapture as they approached 
the mighty tomb, and swept the girl round to the 
back. 

Ho one saw them as they disappeared, although car- 
riages and even motor-cars were going by in num- 
bers, returning quickly to Home before the dangerous 
hour of the sunset. 

The Italian bandit then calmly proceeded to take 
from one of his numerous pockets a great coil of 
coarse rope. With this he bound Henrietta hand and 
foot and laid her on the grass. As he did so, the 
guide to whom she had refused a lire came up. 

Ha, Giuseppa,” said the guide. 

Henrietta struggled to speak. 

The guide laughed heartily and went away with 
the bandit into one of the fastnesses of the surround- 
ing hills. 

The girl, lying on the weeds and grass, just be- 


THE EEAEHING OF LIFERS LESSOH. 325 

neath the tomb of this great Roman lady, did not 
know what was going to happen to her. She was 
certain that when it was quite dark that awful man 
would return. 

Such, indeed, was his intention. He meant to hide 
the cruel foreigner until a mighty ransom was se- 
cured for her delivery, hut he could not take her 
across the Campagna in her remarkable dress until 
the night had really come. 

Poor Henrietta rolled about in anguish. These 
cords were cutting into her flesh. The Punishment 
Chair wag the home of all luxury compared to this. 
She believed unless deliverance came — and why 
should deliverance come ? — ^she would be .stabbed with 
that awful dagger. 

Meanwhile Maureen continued to be selfish. Her 
uncle wondered at her. Hever before had he seen 
his little girl so determined to have her own way. 

I want. Uncle Pat,” she said, “ to see the great 
tomb of Cecilia Metella. Don’t you know those lines 
in Childe Harold? 

Ho, my child, but I don’t like being out on the 
Campagna so late.” 

I will repeat the lines,” said Maureen. We 
shall soon get there.” 

But — ^but — Henrietta ! ” muttered the Rector- 

“ We will go back to her immediately after seeing 
this wonderful tomb,” said Maureen. 

Then in her rich voice she repeated the well-known 
words : 


326 


THE LEARNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 


^There is a stern round tower of other days, 

Firm as a fortress, with its fence of stone. 

Such as an army’s baffled strength delays. 

Standing with half its battlements alone. 

And with two thousand years of ivy grown. 

The garland of eternity, where wave 

The green leaves over all by time overthrown; — 

What was this tower of strength? within its cave 
What treasure lay so lock’d, so hid? — a woman’s graves 

^^But who was she, the lady of the dead. 

Tomb’d in a palace? Was she chaste and fair? 

What race of chiefs and heroes did she bear? 

What daughter of her beauties was the heir? 

How lived — ^how loved — how died she? 

‘Terchance she died in youth: it may be, bowed 
With woes far heavier than the ponderous tomb 
That weighed upon her gentle dust, a cloud 
Might gather o’er her beauty, and a gloom 
In her dark eye, prophetic of the doom 
Heaven gives its favourites — early death. 

Perchance she died in age — surviving all. 

Charms, kindred, children — ^with the silver grey 
On her long tresses, which might yet recall. 

It may be, still a something of the day 
When they were braided, and her proud array 
And lovely form were envied, praised and eyed 
By Rome — ^but whither would Conjecture stray? 

Thus much alone we know — Metella died. 

The wealthiest Roman’s wife; Behold his love or pride I 

“ There, Uncle Pat, isn’t that magnificent ? ” said 
the girl. And oh, here we are ! ” 

Henrietta, lying hidden at the hack of the round 
tower, heard the well-known voices. She heard 


THE LEARNING OF LIFe’s LESSON. 327 

Daisy’s laugh. Hope revived in her heart. She man- 
aged with a superhuman effort to give a sort of groan. 

Instantly, without a moment’s hesitation, Maureen 
had flown to the back of the tomb and was bending 
over her. “ Oh, Uncle Pat, Uncle Pat, give me your 
knife quickly, quickly ! I’m here, it’s all right, dar- 
ling! Oh yes, I know you disobeyed, but we’ll set 
you free and bring you home. Don’t talk, but keep 
up your courage. Your own Maureen, whom you 
love, is with you.” 

****** 

And this, perhaps, may be a fitting end to the 
story, for Henrietta’s hard little speck of a heart was 
softened at last. Her terror and anguish, her real 
and appalling danger had done their work. 

****** 

Some years have passed now since Maureen res- 
cued Henrietta from the back of the tomb of that 
great Roman lady, Cecilia Metella, and Maureen has 
long left Felicity to take up other work in other 
places, to spread her bright influence of love around 
her more and more, but Henrietta and Daisy are 
still inmates of Felicity. Strange and extraordinary 
as it seems, the desire of Maureen’s heart has been 
realised and the once naughty and hopeless Henrietta 
has now become the greatest comfort of Mrs. Faith- 
ful. She is not only the head girl of the school, but 
she is the one who is always sent for in times of 
trouble and difficulty. Her fun and wit are as bright 
as ever, her fiery hair gives her a striking appear- 


328 THE EEAEHING OF LIFe’s LESSON. 

ance, and she warns the naughty ones when they ar- 
rive of their hopeless position, and where poor Miss 
Pinchin failed, she succeeds. On her lips are the 
words of kindness, in her heart is as much love as she 
is capable of. Every one likes her, every one ap- 
peals to her. 

Dinah says, I could not do without thee.” 

Mrs. Faithful has made a request that she may 
continue at Felicity as long as she likes, as no one 
ever before so helped her in the school. 

Maureen and her Uncle have left Templemore and 
have gone to live in England. This was a trial to 
Maureen, for she loved her country people beyond 
words, but the Rector had grown feeble, sadly so of 
late, and the Colonel gave up his beautiful place of 
Rathclaren, or rather he sold it, and he and the 
Rector live together, while Maureen keeps house for 
them both. 

They are my dear old men'* she says in her 
sweet voice, and surely no voice could ever be sweeter 
than hers. 

It is easy for Dominic and Denis and Kitty to 
come to them during the holidays, much easier than 
to cross over to the ould, ould country.” 

Maureen is as fond of Dominic as ever. 

“ I am happy as the day is long,” she said to him 
one day, but there is just one thing I miss, Dom, 
old boy.” 

And what may that be, acushla machree ? ” 

^^Why, then, you wouldn’t guess,” said Maureen 


THE LEARNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 


329 


with a flash of her soft brown eyes. But it is just 
the periwinkles, avick. I think if I could lie down 
on them once again and look up through the trees at 
the blue, blue sky, I'd be — well, I’d be in Heaven.” 

It strikes me you are always in Heaven, Mau- 
reen Aroon,” said the lad. 

He was going to Balliol then, having obtained a 
fine scholarship. 

Maureen said gently, Heaven is always in my 
heart, always. I left Hate behind at the bottom of 
the Peak of Desolation.” 

Ah, Maureen, there never was your like,” said 
Dominic. And what news of Fuzzy-wuzzy and 
Daisy ? ” he continued. 

Oh, but just splendid,” said Maureen. 

Amongst all my happy thoughts, this is my hap- 
piest. Do you know that Henny is the head girl of 
the school ! And though she is just as funny as ever, 
Mrs. Faithful would not give her up for the wide 
world. She has begged Uncle Pat to let her stay at 
Felicity for the present” 

And will he ? ” asked Dominic, a slight note of 
anxiety in his tone. 

Why, of course. Fuzzy wishes it herself.” 

Then that’s all right,” said Dom. 

Dom, she must come back sometimes, and when 
she does, and you are at home, you must show her 
that you love her.” 

But I don’t, you see,” said the boy. 

There you are ] you are not my own boy, Dom, 


330 THE LEABNIl^G OF LIFE’s LESSON. 

when you talk like that. Poor little Fuzzy- wuzzy! 
It isn’t in her nature to give much love, so it is our 
bounden duty to lavish it on her, to surround her 
with it. She must feel it mentally and in her heart.” 

“ She loves you, Maureen,” said Dominic, in his 
solemn way. 

“ Yes,” replied Maureen, very gently. “ I went to 
Felicity last week to see them both, and she told me, 
poor darling, that she was perfectly happy, and all 
the people were so nice to her, and she could manage 
the naughty girls, oh, quite wonderfully. She told 
me also that she loved as much as ever she could 
Mrs. Faithful and Dinah, hut, she added, and, oh, 
Dom, I declare she looked quite beautiful, she said, 
‘I have to force myself to love them, but I do man- 
age a little bit; whereas, you, Maureen, you and 
Daisy, without any efFort, have all the love of my 
heart/ ” 

And Daisy, what became of her in the future? 
What did she see in that deep, trance-like slumber, 
which even the clever doctors and the professional 
nurses took for death ? Something surely which she 
was never to forget, which, in fact, she never did 
forget. For, as a matter of fact, the love of Maureen, 
her passionate devotion to the White Angel, had en- 
tered down deep into her heart and stayed there 
forever and ever. 

The Daisy of the present is a quiet girl. She has 
perhaps a little of the mantle of Maureen flung over 
her. She is remarked in the school for her great 


THE LEARNING OF LIFERS LESSON. 331 

gentleness ; the sly look so apparent once in her face 
has utterly departed. She is sweet and grave and 
noted for her unselfishness. 

Henrietta must always retain her fire, but Daisy, 
by a look or word, can compel her. Daisy is happy 
of the happy. She knows the very solemn things of 
life, for has she not in very truth stood at the en- 
trance to the gate of death with the White Angel ? 





i 

t 


> 


I ' 


• 


•I 


4 


\ 







% 


I 


I 



I 


1 


k 


, t 

4 


/ 


4 ' 

I 


« 

4 

H 


I 

( 


\ 

\ 

> . 

I 

t 

4 

■ ^‘■ 

' . r 






■' ' •■'•' ‘i W, \ ■ . ‘'v 


! ' . J f .RiinB ^ ' / ' ''* • 


>iV .-v' 


?yr.<V 

"•’’ ' ' "" "‘ • ■ ' ' ' ' r • &%i 7 t 

P: ■ ' -^ ■ . v... V^' X^A. 'i'iF . 'V ' :• .!:L:.;..:. , ■ 






' 15 ' Vi ■■ ■'-' 

'^ctV^,-'' X;' ^l' )^LLi::- -..Ih / ; .,><'.lvs7’ •)?;;•' /',. - ' <H 

f.‘. -^^HBraT/ \ .),;.' ■ 



'A 


. i,'- '■ ' 


V. 


■if'.' 


‘•f.-...-:. .i*"! . , . ■Aaiaa .iit» 











